by act of Parliament to be in the power of the Church now publickly professed within the realm So the deprivation of Ministers is in the power of the same Church As for the deprivation of Bishops admitted since the Kings coronation it is thought meet that the same bee likewise in the power of the Church and the same deprivation to extend alswell from his function of the Ministry as feom the Benefice that the same may be declared vaiking and conferred of new as if he were naturally dead V. Causes of deprivation are heresy papistry Causes of deprivation common blasphemy periury adultery fornication incest slaughter theft common oppression common drunkennes usury against the lawes of the realm not residence and absence from his flock and office by the space of 40. dayes together in a year without a lawfull impediment allowed by the next gen assembly plurality of Benefices provided since the Kings coronation is cause of deprivation from them all except one whereunto the possessor will adstrict himselfe dilapidation of the rents of Benefices Simony The form of process to deprivation shall be a libell The forme of Procesâ— indeprivation and precept on 40. days warning if he be within the country or 60. days if he be without To be directed by the Church and such Commissioners thereof that elect or admit the person complained-on Summoning him to compear and answer unto the complaint And incase of absence at the first summons the second to be directed in like manner With certification if he fail the libell shall be admitted to probation and he shal be held Pro confesso After the decreet pronounced if the person think him selfe wronged it shal be lawfull unto him to use appellation unâ—o the next generall assembly and intimate the same within ten dayes otherwise the decreet to have present execution 6. The summons raised unto this The troublous Processe against Ro. Montgom day by the Eldership of Sterlin against Robert Mongomery sometime Minister there upon their sentence of suspension against him from the function of the Ministry to be allowed by the Generall Assembly and further tryall to be taken concerning his life doctrin and manners and other things that the Assembly shall lay to his charge was read The same Robert being present is required to answer He alledges that the Church should not allow any thing deduced against him in that process because he was never lawfully summoned thereunto he knew nothing of that suspension from the Ministry but only by bruit nor ever was the same intimated unto him and in so far as the process beares personall intimation unto him of the suspension he takes instrument and offereth to disprove the same in that point The Assembly notwithstanding these allegeances findes the said process decreet and intimation to be orderly deduced and the sentence of suspension well proceeded given Reserving unto the said Robert in the second instance liberty to seek reduction and remedy as appertaines He being further accused of contraveening the said sentence of suspension by preaching the word and Ministration of the Sacraments confesseth it and pretends ignorance of the sentence given Then the Lord of requests delivers a writing from the King declaring that it is his will the Church shall not trouble the said Robert for any thing concerning the bishoprick or that may result thereupon or for any other cause bypast committed by him but that it may be handled before his Majesty This Letter is reverently received and read openly and the Brethren praise God that the King was pleased to send his Commissioner unto the Assembly as for the action by the assistance of God such attendance shall be given thereunto in respect of his Hieness that nothing shall be handled belonging to Civill power aâ—d nothing but uprightly sinceerly and with just judgement shal be pronounced against him as they shall answere unto God and his Majesty In Sess 7. a plain and large discourse was openly made of all the diligence of the Brethren to whom Commission was given in the last assembly concerning Ro. Mongomery and the copies of the charge given to him with the execution hereof With the which discourse and former confession of the said Robert that he had preached and ministred the Sacraments after the decreet of suspension the assembly in one voice findeth the said decreet and sentence contraveened and violated by him and delayeth to decern upon that contravention untill the next day at their first conveening The said Robert demandes the answer of the assembly whither they will accuse him upon any thing concerning the bishoprick or any thing resulting there upon and he requires a copy of the large discourse made verbally by the brother to the effect he may answer to every point thereof He is bidden remove till the assembly be advised and give their answer Within a litle space compeares John Burn Messinger and by vertue of our Soverain Lords Letters delivered by the Lords of the Secret Counsell dischargeth the brethren of the Generall Assembly the Moderator and his Assessors from directing any citations against Ro. Mongomery or using excommunication innovation slandering or troubling him in his ministery for aspiring to the Bishoprick of Glasgow or for calling or persuing his brethren for the same or for any promise made by him therein or for any other thing depending there upon in time bypast Under the pain of rebellion and putting them to the horn Certifying them if they fail he will denounce them Our Soverain Lords rebells Of the which charge he deliveres instantly a copy subscribed with his hand The said Robert is called-in again but he was gone Thomas macgy a Minister is ordained to warn the same Ro. mongomery to compeare the next day In Sess 8. Robert Mongomery is called and compeares not but by William Mongomery his proctor who produces an appellation whereof more followes Thomas Macgy is called and declares that yesternight at command of the Assembly he had warned the said Ro. mongomery to compear at this hour before this assembly personally in presence of Wa. Hay Jo. Couper and An. Ker Ministers and that he promised to compear personally The same did these Ministers testify to be true Then some enormities were produced and read where of the same Robert was said to be guilty to wit 1. negligence and corruption of doctrin also scandalous conversation for the which he was suspended 2. Contraveening of the suspension in Glasgow Sterlin and in the Kings Chappell 3. Violating of his promise made to the presbytery of Sterlin that he should continue and wait upon his cure 4. Horrible oaths in the face of the Assembly denying with protestation before God the intimation of the suspension 5. Raising and executing letters and procuring them by sinistrous information for overthrowing the disiplin of the Church 6. Usurping another mans flock and that being accompanied with armed men after the suspension 7. Charging the wholl assembly under pain of
hunger and necessities and quit the same to sustain the idle bellies of her strangers through the which in all parts rose such heavy lamentation and complaint of the Commonalty accusing the Counsell and Nobility of their sloth that as the same oppression wee doubt not hath entred in before the Justice Seat of God so it hath moved our hearts with pitty and compassion And for redress of the same with great offenses committed against the publik weell of this Realm wee have conveened here as said is and as often before have most humbly and with all reverence desired and required the said Queen Regent to redress these enormities and especially to remove her strangers from the necks of the poore commonalty and to desist from enterprising of fortification of Strengths within this realm against the expresse will of the Nobility and Counsell of the same yet wee beeing conveened the more strong for fear of her strangers who wee sawe presume no other thing but with Arms to pursue our lifes and possessions Besought her to remove our fear of the same and make the town patent to all our Soverain Lord and Ladies Lieges The same would she no way grant unto but when some of our companie in peaceable manner went to viewe the town there was great and small munition shot forth at them And seing that neither accesse was granted unto us by her nor yet she would joyn herself unto us to consult upon the affairs of our Commonwealth as wee be borne Counsellors to the same by the antient Lawes of the Realm but fearing that the judgements of the Counsell would reform as necessity required the foresaid enormities she refuseth all manner of assistance with us and by force and violence intends to suppresse the Liberties of our Commonweall and of us the favourers of the same Wee therefore so many of the Nobility Barons and Provests of our Boroughs as are touched with the care of the Commonweale unto the which wee acknowledge ourselves not only born but also sworn protectours and Defenders against all and whatsoever inuaders of the same and moved by the foresaid proceedings notorious and with the lamentable complaint of oppression of our Commonalty our fellow-members of the same Perceiving farther that the present necessity of our Common-weal may suffer no delay being conveened as said is presently in Edinburgh for support of our Commonweal and ripely consulted and advised taking the fear of God before our eies for the causes foresaid which are notorious with one consent and common vote every man in order his judgement being required in the name and authority of our Soverain Lord and Lady suspend the said Commission granted by our Sòverain to the said Queen Dowager discharging her of all administration or authority she hath or may have thereby untill the next Parliament to be set by our advice and consent And that because the said Queen by the foresaid faults notorious declares herself enemy to our Commonwell abusing the power of the said authority to the destruction of the same And likewise wee discharge all members of her said authority from henceforth and that no Coin be coined from henceforth without expresse consent of the sayd Counsell and Nobility conform to the Lawes of this realm which wee maintain And ordain this to be notified and proclaimed by officers of Arms in all head-Boroughs within the realm of Scotland In witnes of which our common consent and free Vote Wee have subscribed this present Act of suspension with our hands day year and place aforesaid And it was subscribed in this manner By us the Nobility and Commons of the Protestants of the Church of Scotland The next day this Act was proclaimed with sound of Trumpet and then they sent a Letter unto the Regent shewing her what they had done and they add And how beit wee have determined with the hazard of our lifes to set that Town at liberty wherein you have most uniustly planted your mercenary souldiers and strangers yet for the reverence wee bear unto you as being the mother of our Queen wee earnestly beseech you to depart thence at this time when wee constrained by publick necessity are by force of arms to recover it Wee further request you to bring forth of the Town with your self all that carry themselves as Ambassadours and are come into the Countrey either for taking up of controversies or assisting the government of publick affairs within the space of 24. hours And to cause the Captains Lieutenants and souldiers whose blood wee would gladly spare because of the old amity and friendship betwixt us and the Realm of France which the marriage of our Soverain Lady to that King ought rather to increase than diminish to remove themselves within the same space This Letter was subscribed by the Nobilâ—â—y and Barons October 23. After defiance on both sides Octob. 25. the town was summoned and all the Scots and French men of whatsoever degree were commanded to leave it within the space of twelve hours Some broils and discouragements But God would not as yet put an end to these troubles untill mens hearts were more discovered and his Hand were more seen and acknowledged The people were earnest to invade many were but too forward and for hast to make their scalads they made choise of St Giles church and would not give place to publick Prayers nor preaching which and other disorders gave occasion unto the Preachers to affirm that God would not suffer such contempt of his word and abuses of his Grace to be long unpunished Their most secret determinations were revealed and overthrown The Duke's friends did terrifie him and by his fear many others were troubled The hired souldiers made a mutiny because they wanted a part of their wages Whosoever had any silvervessell did profer to give it unto the Mint-house but John hart and others of that faction stole away the instruments They sent to Berwick to borrow money instantly 4000 Crowns was lent and delivered to Sir John Cocburn of Ormston the Regent had notice of it and sent the Earle of Bothvel to intercept it He had promised before to be for the Country but then he goeth wounded the gentle man took him prisoner and all that he had The Earle of Arran and a greaâ— party of the horsemen went forth to recover the prisoner they took the Earle's house but himself was gone In absence of the Horsemen these of Dundie and foot men went with some Ordance to shoot at Lieth The French men knew that they were but few and that the Horsemen were gone another way and with expedition came forth upon them The souldiers fled without stroke of sword and left the Ordinance to their enemies who followed unto Lieth-winde Upon the first alarm all men in Edinburgh made hast for relieff but then was a shout All the Frenches are entred This crie did amase many and they fled to the west port The Earle of Argile and his men did
stay them fleeing and Lord Robert Stewart Abbot of Halirudhouse issued forth upon the Frenches and caused them to turn and flee At that time the cruelty of the French men began to discover it self for they spared not the aged maimed women nor Papist and of the souldiers ten only were killed Then many were deiected and with great difficulty were moved to abide in the town October 31. Wiliam Maitlane of Lethington Secretary to the Regent perceiving that the Frenches sought his life for somtimes he had freely opposed their cruelty conveyed himself away and coming to Edinburgh exhorted the Lords and others unto constancy and most prudently layd before them the dangers ensuing if they shall depart from that Town They stayd untill November 5 then was another skirmish but the souldiers could scarcely be moved to go forth and they went disorderly and were repulsed with the loss of 25. or 30. of their number and then such dolour and fear overtook the hearts of the most part that they could admit of no consolation only they appoint to meet the next day at Sterlin and there to take consultation On wednesday November 7. they Encouragement and resolution meet in the Church of Sterlin John Knox had a Sermon on Psa 80. v. 5. 6. 7. In his exposition he declared wherefore God in wisdom suffers sometims his chosen people to be exposed to mockage and danger even to appearing distruction to wit that they may feel the vehemency of his indignation that they may know how little strength is in themselves they may leave unto the following generations a testimony both of the wicked's malice and of the maruellous work of God in perserving His little Flock by other means than man can espy he sheweth how fearfull a tentation it is when God heares not the prayers of his people and a difference betwixt the elect and reprobats under such a tentation and in the end he did exhort them all to amendement of life and to carnestness of praying The mindes of the hearers were wonderously erected After dinner the Lords conveen in Counsell where after invocation of Gods name it was concluded 1. that William Maitlan shall go to London and declare their condition unto the Queen and Counsell and the Noble men should have their next publick meeting at Sterlin December 16. In the mean time the French men domineer in Edinburgh the Regent gave the houses of the honestest Burgesses unto them as a part of their reward the Earle of Arran was proclamed Traitour great practises were used against the Castle but the Captain as he had refused to be for the Lords and country so would not give over unto the Regent Advertisement was dispatched to the Duke of Guise desiring him to make expedition if he would have the full conquest of Scotland He had at that time greatest power to command in France the King Francis being but 15 years of age and without delay sent another Army of horse and foot with the Marques D'Elbeuf and Count Martiques they embarked at Diep and were dispersed by tempest 18 Ensignes were cast away upon the coast of Holland and only the ship wherein were the two principalls with their Ladies was violently driven back to Diep confessing that God fought for the defense of Scotland After the meeting at Sterl in the Duke the Earle of Glencairn and other noble men went to Glascow and caused all the images and altars to be pulled down and conveening in Counsell gave forth this Proclamation Two proclamations of the Councell FRANCIS and MARIE King and Queen of Scots Daulphin and Daulphiness of Viennoys to our lovets messengers or sherifs in that part conjunctly and severally specially constitute greeting For so much as it is understood by the Lords of our Privy Councell that be reformed of the suspension of the Queen Dowrier's autority the samine is by consent of the Nobility and Barons of our realm now by Gods providence devolved unto them And their chieff and first charge and study is and should bee to advance the glory of God by maintaining and upsetting true preachers of the Word Reforming of Religion and subversion of idolatry And there are diverse of the clergy who have not as yet adioined themselves unto the Congregation nor made open testification of their faith and renunciation of idolatry Our will is heerfore and we charge you straitly and command that incontinently these Our letters seen yee pass and in our name and authority command and charge all and sundry of the clergy who have not as yet adioined themselves to the Congregation as said is by open proclamation at all places needfull That they compear before the saids Lords of Counsell in Santandrews the day of and there give open testification of their conversion with plain confession of their faith and renunciation of all manner of superstition and idolatry With certification unto them if they fail they shal be reputed and holden as enemies to God and true Religion and the fruits of their Benifices shall be taken away one part thereof to the true preachers who ministrate truly the word and the remanent to be applied to the forthsetting of the Common well of our realm The which to do we commit to you conjunctly and severally Our full power by these our letters delivering them by you duly execute and indorsed again unto the bearer Given under our signet at Glasgow the penult day of November and of our reignes the first seventienth years Nevertheless some Bishops intend a new persecution whereupon the Counsell send forth another proclamation in this manner FRANCIS and MARIE by the Grace of God King and Queen of Scots Daulphin and Daulphiness of Viennois To our lovets our shirefs in that part conjunctly and severally specially constitute greeting For so much as the Lords of our Counsell understanding the great hurt and iniquity that in times past hath proceeded to the members of Christs Church by maintaining and upholding of the Antichrists lawes and his consistory boasting and fearing the simple and ignorant people with their cursings gravatures and such like others their threatnings whereby they sate on the consciences of men of long time by gone Ordained that no consistory should be afterward holden hanted nor used Having respect that there be enough of Civil ordinary Judges to the which our Lieges may have recourse in all their actions causes And not the less the said Lords are informed that certain wicked persons within the City of Brechin malevolent members of the said Antichrist contemptuously disobey the said ordinance and cease not stil to hold consistory and execute his pestilent lawes within the said City in contempt of Vs and our authority Our will is therefore and wee charge you strairly and command that incontinent these our letters seen yee pass and in our name and authority command and charge the Commissary and Scribe of Brechin and all other members of the said Consistory and others our Lieges whatsoever
of these propositions not with that addition Physicè probabiliter or the like Under the pain of the censure foresaid XI In Sess 16. His Ma s answers were returned from Sterlin 1. Understanding the first point to be meant of granting the benefit of pacification unto David Chalmers his Master and knowing that man to have been fotfeited only for that common action of his being at the field of Langside for which pardon was granted to so many he thought it no new or strange thing at the request of such as moved him to grant unto him the same benefit which many others had obtained yet no way intending to spare the due punishment of him or any other that may be charged or found guilty of the murder of his dearest Father or that are or shall be adversaries to the religion or impugners thereof against the lawes the execution of which he hath been is and will be willing to further 2. The second head being particularly mean'd of Fintry his M. wisheth the assembly to remember how he hath dealt in that matter and what testimoniall the Church of Edinb gave him nor hath his Majesty hindered the proceedings of the Church against him nor any other but mindeth to hold hand thereunto according to the lawes The third being meant of Wi. Holt an English man escaping out of the castle of Edinburgh his Majesty hath answered the Queen's late Ambassador and it is no strange thing to hear of a mans escaping but what they understand by indirect means of letting him depart his Majesty being specially informed thereof will after due tryall see the offenders punished according to their deservings The fourth head being very Generall his Majesty thinks the assembly will not judge it pertinent unto them to have vote in chusing his servants or to be too curious of the occasions of placing or removing them nor of the intelligence twixt him and other Countries for entertaining Civill peace from which no Princes or Common wealths abstain though being diverse in religion The 5. Head containing a generall complaint upon some specialls appearingly expressed in the matters following his Majesty wisheth the Assembly as they would be specially directly answered so to form their petitions forbearing particular exampls to ground their generall propositions and to remember that since he took the Government in his own person moe good lawes have been made for advancement of the Church and true religion then were before and the defect of the execution hath not been his default The sixth concerning the tack set to Seagy of certain victualls out of the superplus of the thirds which he had before in pension that is no new thing nor any way prohibited he could alswell content him with the pension as he had before free of all paiment of duty the necessary considerations moving to grant it are well enough known to many he is employd in publick service wanting the living whereunto he is provided in title during his father's life and his service is and may be necessary both to his Hi. and the Church For any thing that may be thought omitted in the provision of Ministers serving at the Churches annexed to Abbeys in the late disposition of them that is well supplied by the Act of Parliament The execution whereof is stayed these two years in their own default rather then any other way whill they have been craving their assignations continued as before and as yet have not answered his message sent by his Master of requests unto the Assembly at Santandrews Nevertheless his Ma. made choise of certain Barons and others of good qualification known to be zealous to the furtherance of that good work hoping to have had the assignations formed before the Assembly but being uncertain of the time appointed thereunto this year is doubtfull if they come to Edinburgh But if they come his Maj. shall sent them direction to proceed and also other things most needfull shall be resolved without delay Concerning the giving of church-livings to children and translating them to temporall Lordships his Majesty considereth his own losse and hinderance of his service there-in Whatsoever abuse hath entred before he accepted the government time and the approbations of these provisions by decriets of the Session have brought the matter unto that estate as it can be helped no other way but by the Parliament unto which when it shall be propounded his Majesty shall hold hand to have all possible reformation thereof The default of punishing vices mentioned in the. 9. head and of the provision of the poor and punishing vagabonds can not justly be imputed unto his Ma. who was ever willing to give commission unto such as the Ministers thought meetest to execute the same The. 10. head being generall his Majesty would be glad not only to have it explained but to hear all good advices that shal be offered for reformation of that which may be found amiss and how his lawes may have place and justice administred to the confort common benefit of all his good subjects The 10. head is also very generall as for that one exemple the removing of the Principall of Aberdien to be Minister of Santandrews his Majesty trusteth the assembly will not think that matter the substance being well considered to be either so proper to the Church or so improper unto the Civill estate but that his Hi. and Counsell had good ground and reason to direct his Letters as he did upon the generall respect of the north country wherein none was prejudged seing there was no charge containing power to denounce at the first but rather to do the thing required or compeare and show a cause in the contraty What is said before briefly of a process against Pa. Adamson is cleared by The Historicall Narration that he had a long and filthy sicknes and for curing it he had sought help of a witch and recovering health in some measure he in a preaching before the King declared against the Lords which lately had guarded the King and against the Ministry for which he was warned by the Presbytery of Santandrews and the witch with whom he had consulted and from the Presbyrery the cause was brought before the Synod of Fife In the Assembly the processe was found orderly deduced and he had been warned by the Synod apud acta to compear before the Generall assembly in October for contumacy in not compearing by the assembly he was suspended from the office of the Ministry and it was appointed that farther tryall should be taken of his life and corrupt doctrine But he pretending that he was going to the well of Spae for his health purchased from the K. security that during his absence the church should not proceed against him yet it was his purpose to stay in England and there to seek the advice of the most corrupt sort for the overthrow of disciplin in the Church of Scotland for he thoughr that the surest course to keep his Benefice At
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
Popish and Epicurean clients of Guisianes and Queen Mother to cast presbyteries into the ground to restore the tyranny of episcopacy to attribute unto the King the sole command or as they call it absolute power in Ecclesiasticall affaires and by their authority to decern the Sentences of excommunication pronounced lawfully by the Presbytery to he null Briefly they have committed all ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and power of governing the Church next unto the King unto these false Bishops who are either justly excommunicat or known to be flagitious Among these the first place is given unto P. A. the prime adviser and instrument of all these counsells and plots i. e. who enjoying that perpetuall Papall Dictature doeth without any restraint and wonderfully oppresse the Ministers and all godly men he doth present unto them these his sodered articles or rather the blots of ecclesiasticall order which he hath lately sucked from the dregs of the Popish vessels sticking as yet in our nighbour country and forceth by Royall autority the Ministers to drink and subscribe them So far he The houâ—e of Darknes This houre of darknes as it was called continued nor long behold how God dispelled it Bishop Spotswood informes this particulare in this manner Upon information that Nicol Dagleish Minister at S. Cutberts did in his publick prayers remember the exiled brethren he was called before the Counsell and accused for praying for the King's rebells and for keeping intelligence with them by Letters He confesseth his prayer for the brethren maintaining it to be lawfull but he denied the intelligence only he granted that he had seen a Letter written by Mr Balcanquall to his wife remembring him kindely The King was offended with his answers and commandeth his Advocat to pursue him criminally which was done the nextday At his appearing before the Justice when he had heard rhe indictment he said He should not be questioned for one and the same fact before two Judicatories and having answered these points before the Counsell he should not be put to it again The Advocat replieth The Counsels proceeding takes not away the criminall Judge and therefore he must answer and he was commanded to answer advisedly seing it concernes his life He saith If I must answer I think not that I have offended in praying for my brethren who are in trouble and if the conceiling the Letters which I saw be a fault I submit my selve to his Ma s will The Jury proceedes and declares him guilty of treason yet the Sentence was continued and he was sent to prison in the Tolbuth where he remained some months and in end upon his supplicatton was pardoned In the same Court David Hume of Argathy and his brother Patrick were condemned to dearh for keeping intelligence with the Commendator of Dryburgh and in the after noon were executed yer was it no matter of State but some private accounts undischarged before his going out of the country wherein they had interchanged one or two Letters This severity was universally disliked but that which ensued was much more hatefull To breed a terror in people and to cause them abstain from communicating in any sort with the exiled Lords a Proclamation was made That who shall discover any person offending in that kind shall besides his own pardon receive a speciall reward Upon this one Robert Hamilton of Eglismachan delateth Malcolm douglas of Mains and John cuningham of Drumwhasill for having conspired to intercept the King at hunting and detain him in some strong hold till the Lords might come and receive him A meer forgery it was yet gladly hearkned unto by them that desired to be rid of them they were both gentle men of good respect and mistrusted of the Court ...... They were brought vvithout resistance to Edinburgh February 9. they vvere presented to Justice ...... When Main's indictment vvas read he denied all and so cleared himself by the unliklyhood and their impossibility to compasse a business of that importance to all there present that in their hearts they did pronounce him innocent Neverthelesse they vvere declared guilty of treason and the same day hanged in the publick strier of Edinburg Hamilton the delator was afterwards killed in the park of Sterlin These cruell proceedings caused a generall fear that all familiar society was in a manner lest off none knowing to whom he might savely speak Arran in the mean time 1584. went on drawing into his hands the wholl managing of affairs for he would be sole and supreme over all ...... He was Chancellor ...... The castls of Edinburgh Sterlin he had in custody then made himself Ptovest of the Town as if all this had not been enough he was declared Generall Lieutenant over all the kingdom In a word whatsoever he pleased was done and without him nothing could be done This stirred up great emulation against him in Court The Master of Gray a great favorite at that time and professed Papist took it disdainfully that every thing was governed by him there be moe particulares there which I passe over Arran careth not what enmity he draw upon him The Earle of Athol the Lord Hume and Master of Cassils were committed to prison the first because he refused to divorce from his wife a daughter of the Earle of Gowrie and entaile his lands to him the next for that he denied him his part of the lands of Dirltoun and the third for denying him a loan of some moneys which it was thought he might spare Then he falleth out with the Lord Maxwell for excambion of his heritage with the Barony of Kinniell which Arran possessed by the forefeiture of the Hamiltons but Maxwell would not exchange with a new and uncertain purchase Fot this cause Arran intends a quarrell against him and causeth denounce him rebell and they gather forces the one against the other I shew but the sum In the mean time Sir John Forrester and Thomas Ker of Farnherst Wardens of the Midd Marches conveening for restoring some goods taken from the English a tumult hapneth wherein Sir Francis Russell son to the Earle of Bedford was killed this was layd upon Farnherst and he was said to have done it by Arrans instigation for these two were in great friendship The Queen craves that Farnherst be delivered Arran strongly opposeth The Queen had called the exiled Lords south ward and upon this accident gave them licence to return unto the Borders The king for satisfaction of the Queen confineth Arran in Santandrews and the other in Aberdien where he died but Arran was restored In July was a league offensive and defensive contracted betwixt the two kingdoms in the cause of religion for then was discovered the Holy league as they called it which the Pope had made with the Princes to extirpat the Reformed religion Q. Elisabet understanding herselfe to be principally aimed at thought nothing better than to make a counter-league with the Reformed Princes to that effect she sent
if they had sought a warrant by statute to keep their courts in the Queenes name as the Bb. in K. Edwards daies In which time Cranmer did cause Peter Martyr Bucer come over into the realm to be placed in the two Vniversities for the better instruction of the Vniversities in the word of God and B. Cranmer did humbly prefer these learned men without any challenge to himself of any superior rule in this behalf over his inferior brethren And the time hath been that no man could cary away any grant from the Crown of England by generall words but he must have speciall wordes to cary the same by Therefore how the Bb. are warranted to cary away the keeping of their courts in their own name by prescription it passeth my understanding Moreover where as your Lp. said unto mee that the Bb. have forsaken their claim of superiority over their brethren lately to be by Gods ordinance and that now they do only claim superiority from her Majesties Government if this be true then it is requisite and necessary that my Lord of Canterburry that now is do recant retract his saying in his book of the great volum against M. Cartwright where he saith in plain words by the name of D. Whitgift that the superiority of Bb. is of Gods institution Which saying doth impugne her Ma s supream Government directly and therefore it is to be retracted and truly for Chrisl plainly truly confesseth Joh. 18. 36. that his kingdom is not of this world and therefore he gave no worldly rule or preheminence to his Apostles but the heavenly rule which was to preach the gospell saying So and preach through the world whosoever shall believe and be baptized shall besaved but he that will not believe shall be condemned Mark. 16. 15. 16. But the Bb. do crie out saying Cartwright and his fellowes will have no Government c. So belike the Bb. care for no Government but for worldly and forcible Government over their brethren the which Christ never gave to his disciples nor Apostles but made them subject to the rule of Princes who ought not to be resisted saving that they might answer unto Princes they must obey God rather than men Act 5. 29 and yet in no way to resist the Prince but to take up the crosse and follow Christ So far he XXV The Nationall Assembly of Scotland conveenes by the Kings 1588. The 49. Assembly call at Edinburgh February 6. 1588. heer were the Kings Commissioners the Master of Lindsay and Lord Ochiltry Robert bruce is chosen Moderator the Kings Commissioners some Barons and Commissioners of Burghes and some Ministers are chosen to concurr with the Moderator in advising of things to be propounded concluded I. The Moderator declares the causes of this extraordinary assembly to be the dangers appearing unto the gospell in this Country and to advise what may be the readiest way to quench the present fire of Papistty kindled throughout all the Country And because the matter is of great weight it is judged expedient that Noblement and Gentle men shall conveen by themselves apart and the Commissioners of Burrowes shall conveen also by themselves and Ministers shall conveen by themselves To advise and propound unto the Moderator and his Assessors what overtures they can think upon And for furtherance Peter blackburn John Fullarton Ministers are appointed to give them information of the evidence thereof in their Province and all deputies out of every Province are appointed to delate what Jesuites Papistes are known to be within their boundes and that in write the next day unto the Assembly In Sess 3. the advice of the Noble men and of others was presented and read but it was judged expedient that some Earles Lords Barons Commissioners of Burrowes and some Ministers shall first conferr with the King upon these The advice of the Nobility was 1. that the Lawes of the Country be without delay execut against all Jesuites Seminary priests Idolaters and mantainers thereof and for that effect every man alswell gentle man as others heer assembled shall as they will answer unto God and do tender his glory and the well of his Church give up presently in catalogue unto the Moderator or Clerk the names of such as they know or esteem to be Jesuites Semmariepriests traffickers against religion receipters and maintainers of such persons the which names shall be given unto Sir Robert melvin Treasuret which hath promised within 48 hours thereafter to dispatche summons against them all 2. Seing the danger by such persons is imminent and the formall execution of lawes requires a large time his Majesty Counsell are to be earnestly solicited to provide speedily some extraordinary remedy against so extraordinary danger and execute the lawes without delay upon the chiefest of the Jesuites and their maintainers doing as if treason were intended against his Ma s person and Crown 3. If the Assembly shall think it expedient these Noble men Barons others are willing to go unto his Majesty and regrate the cause of the Church and Common wealth and the danger wherein the liberty of this realm and their lifes and consciences stand in by the craft of Jesuites and such others which have seduced and stirred up enemies both intestine and forrein to bereave them of the same and they offer themselves their lifes lands friends to be employd at the Kings pleasure for preventing so dangerous attempts and bloody devices In Sess 6. The Nobles and others report that they had conferred with the King and had received good answers as that there is more need of execution against Papists than of advice and that his Ma. is glad of the solemnity and frequency of this Assembly and before the dissolving thereof he craves that they would resort unto him and they shall heare more of his good will but because many particulares were comprehended under the few generals propounded he had appointed sixe of his Counsell to meet with as many as the Church shall appoint the next day The Assembly nameth certain persons to conveen accordingly In Sess 14. A Supplication was sent unto the K. in this tenor Sir Your Ma. remembereth the cause of the conveening this Assembly at your command consists principally in two points one for repressing the Jesuits and other Papists which are entred into this realm and practize with their complices to subvert the sincerity of religion publickly professed another to provide such meanes that in time coming such enterprises may be avoided As to the first wee humbly crave 1. That some of the chief Jesuits and others shall instantly be taken order with to give exemple unto others viz. Ja. Gordon Will Crichton which are now in this town that they may be incontinently called before your Hi. and Counsell and there it may be declared unto them that their lifes are in your Maâ—hand for contraveening your lawes and yet of your clemency you do spare them
their grievances And to give their advice unto his Majesty for avoiding any danger which may likely fall out in prejudice of the Church as also if his Majesty find him grieved or crave redress of any enormity done by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall sit and cognosce upon the matter with the advice of some of the discreetest of the presbtery where the offender dwelleth as they shall tkink expedient Finally with power to propound unto his Majesty at there conventions all the petitions both of the Assembly in Generall and of every member as shal be meaned unto them Concerning this part of their power to censure Ministers the King declares that howbeit it be generall yet he intends nor to trouble the Commissioners with any such causes unless first it be notoriously known that the Presbytery where the offender shall dwell hath both known the fact and hath altogether neglected the tryall of it or satisfyeth not his Majesty with the punishment of the offender XII In Sess 11. Forsomuch as the Commissioners of the last assembly had upon an earnest zeal which they did always bear to the good of the Church given-in certain articles unto the late Parliament in December concerning the liberty of the Church and specially had craved that the Ministry as representing the true Church of God within this realm and so being the third Estate of the realm might have vote in Parliament according to the laudable Acts constitutions made before in Parliament in favors of the freedom of the holy Church Which their travells endeavours proceeding upon a godly intention they now submitt unto the censure of the Assembly desiring the brethren to allow or disallow the same as they shall think most expedient to the glory of God and establishing true religion within this realm Whereupon the brethren being advised allowed the honest and godly intention of the Commissioners as conform agreeing with sundry acts of other assemblies in which it hath been found expedient that the Church should vote in Parliament Then the King willing to declare his good intention that he hath always to the establishing of the true Church of God declared that for the better performance thereof he had assisted the Commissioners in craving vote in Parliament which their suit albeit in some part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament yet the aceptation thereof the form and all the circumstances of the persons were reserved to the Generall assembly to be accepted or refused as the Church shall think expedient And seing he had anticipated the appointed time of the Assembly and desired the brethren to conveen at this present time especially for the cause foresaid therefore he desireth that the brethren would enter into a particular consideration of all the points of the said Act and first to reason in publick audience Whither it be lawfull expedient that the Ministry as representing the Church within this realm should have vote in Parliament or not This question being debated in utramque partemâ— and thereafter voted the Assembly concludes that it is necessary expedient for the well of the Church that the Ministry as the third Estate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parliament In Sess 12. Concerning the number of Ministers who shall have vote in Parliament it is likeways concluded that alâ— many of them should be choâ—en as were wont to be in time of the Papisticall Church to wit Bishops abbots priors 51. or thereby 3. After reasoning it was voted concluded that the election of these who shall have vote should be of a mixed quality and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto the Church 4 And because for shortness of time the brethren can not be presently resolved concerning the office of him that shall have vote in Parliament to wit de modo eligendi of his rent of the continuance of his office whither ad poenam or not of his name of the cautions for preservation of him from corruption and such other circumstances therefore the Assembly ordaines every Presbytery to be ripely advised in the particulare heads and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the Countrey upon one day which shall bee the first tuysday of Juny next and there after new reasoning upon these heads that every Synod chuse three of the wisest of their number who shall be ready upon his Majesties advertisement which shall be upon a months warning at the least to conveen with his Majesty together with the Doctors of the Vniversities viz. An. Melvin John Johnston Ro. Rolock Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy Ro. Wilky Ja. Martin at day place as his Majesty shall think expedient With power to them to treat reason and confer upon these heads and others appertaining thereunto and in case of agreement and uniformity of opinions to vote conclude all the questions concerning vote in Parliament but in case of variance to refer the conclusion unto the next Generall assembly XIII It is ordained that every presytery shall assemble themselves once every week in their full number at least so many of them as have their residence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary meeting 2. That every member of the presbytery study the text whereupon the Exercise is to be made 3. That a common head of Religion be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of discourse and disputation 4. That every pastor have a weekly exercise of instruction examination of a part of his congregation in the Catechism All these heads are ordained to be observed under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church XIV Concerning the protestation given by John Davidson for himself and in name of other brethren as he alledgeth protesting that this present Assembly is not free which his protestation he craved to be insert in the booke of the Assemblies It being enquired by the Moderator If any would adhere unto that protestation none was found that would adhere unto it nor was of his opinion there-in and therefore the brethren discharge the clerk to insert it XV. Because the question of summary excommunication for lack of time can not now be commodiously treated It is delayd unto the next Assembly and in the mean time all summary excommunication is suspended XVI Because a certain The number of members number of Commissioners from each Presbytery unto the Generall Assembly hath not been prescribed it is ordained that three of the wisest and gravest of the brethren at the most shall be directed from every presbytery and that none presume to come without commission except they have a speciall complaint And that the Clerk take heed to receive no mo in commission but three And that one be directed from eyery Presbytery in name of Barons and one out of every burgh excep Edinburgh which shall have power to direct two Commissioners VII Because it is reported that nothwithstanding the Acts made against
thousands yet alive in Augus and Merns can testify and he dwelt in Feâ—ter cairn in a house belonging then to Laureston about twenty years after that assembly I heard a gentle man employing him in a business and having informed him he said Jogle not over my business but do it faithfully Then I asked the man Why they do call him Joglour He blushed and gave no answer The Gentle man laughing said unto mee He will never tell you but I will give you the reason of his name He is a false rogue when the Ministers were condemned for the Assembly at Aberdien some did accuse him that he was the cause of their condemnation because he had indorsed the Charge with a false date or antedate And then he answered Alas I knew no thing what was intended and I thought it was but a small thing to jogle over or shuffel one day at my Masters command and for that be is alwayes called Joglour The man heard all these words and said nothing but sighed I return to the history Vpon tbe fourth and fifth of July sundry commissioners came to Aberdien from the presbyteries of Kyl Carrik Cunningham Lothian Mers Perth they said they were hindred partly by extraordinary rain and partly deceived by the Missives that were sent unto the presbyteries pointing at the fifth day John Welsh Nathaniel English and others finding that the brethren were dissolved and having received a subscribed copy of their proceedings went together into the place where the Assembly sat and for the discharge of their commissions took instruments in the hands of two Notaries that they were come to keep the Assembly and finding it to be dissolved did ratify and approve their proceedings in their own names and in name of the presbyteries that had sent them Laureston reported unto the Counsell what they had done and said that he had discharged them by open proclamation at the market cross of Aberdeen on Iuly 1. to hold the assembly as the indorsing of the Letters specify Iohn Forbes being in Edinburgh Iuly 24. of purpose to satisfy the Lords of Counsell concerning the alledged disobedience of his Majesties charge was warned by a Macer to appear before the Counsell At that time conveened six Lords seven Bishops and commissioners of the generall Assembly a novelty not heard before in Scotland and they conveened the sooner and preventing the ordinary time of Counsell because they feared the opposition of some Lords Because he would not condem the Assembly holden at Aberdien by his privat judgement howbeit he was willing to submit himself and the proceedings thereof unto the judgement of the generall Assembly he was com manded to ward in the castle of Edinburgh The next day Iohn Welsh one of those who came upon the fifth day was charged to appear before the Counsell and because he refused to give his oath super inquirendis he declared himself ready to give his oath upon the knowledge of their interrogatories he was committed into the Iail of the town and about elleven a clok he and Iohn Forbes were transported to Blakness Iuly 25. charge was given by open proclamation unto Provests and Bailives of Burghs namely of Aberdien to suffer no Ministers to enter within their bounds on the first tuysday of September nor eight before nor after to hold any Assembly as was appointed lately by the Ministers at Aberdien On August 2. Ro. Duty Andrew Duncan Alex. Strachan and Io. Sharp being summoned compeared before the Counsell and because they would not condem their proceedings at Aberdien were sent to Blackness In the mean time the pest break up in Edinburgh Lieth Santand and other parts of the countrey On August 8. all presbyteries church-sessions synods and particularly Ministers were discharged by proclamation to authorize approve the proceedings of those Ministers And Noble men Barons gentle men Magistrats and other subjects were charged to report unto the Counsell when they hear any Minister in Sermon or any privat confence to justify their proceedings or condem the proceedings of the Counsell With certification if they fail c. Much business was for annulling those proceedings because they had appointed a new Assembly for preserving the Church's liberty ratified by Parliament and so long as that liberty was preserved episcopacy could not be advanced On October 3. other 14. Ministers that had been at Aberdien being cited compeared before the Counsell seven of them were sent to wards in sundry places for the same cause that the others were The other seven confessed that if they had known they would not have been there So they were dismissed One of them Robert Youngson repented and at the next diet compeared with the imprisoned Ministers before the Counsell Thomas abernethy stood for the Assembly untill he heard that the was to be warded in Innerness then he submitted and was licenced to return home Some were not summoned The Synod of Fife was to meet at Dunfernlin Septemb. 2. but the Chancelor Seton gave direction unto Pitfirren to hinder them from entring into the town and therefore they assembled at Innerkithen where they agreed upon a fast because of the inprisoned Ministers and the restraint of the liberties of the Church The imprisoned Ministers after five weeks sent unto the King an apology to clear their cause by right information and to supplicat for their liberty but they were not heard Because it was talked in the countrey that the Church was deprived altogether of their liberty and power to indict and hold generall Assemblies and that we were not to have any moe one was proclamed to be held at Dundy the last tuysday of July It was not expressed in what year therefore some called it fair words After 13. weeks imprisonment these Ministers were summoned to compear before the Counsell October 24. to hear see it declared that they had very contemptuously and seditiously conveened and proceeded and therefore their Assembly to be declared unlawfull and they to be punished in their goods persons or els to shew a reasonable cause why the same should not be done With certification c. They compeared that day and presented a supplication unto the Lords to remit the tryall of their cause unto the Generall Assembly the only competent Judge thereof seing the allowance or disallowance of a Generall Assembly belongs unto the subsequent Assembly as precedents can declare where the King hath been present personally as also because in the late proclamation his Majesty declares that he expectes reparation of all mis-orders in the next Assembly The supplication was read and rejected and they were urged by the Kings Advocat Sir Thomas Hamilton then of Monkland to answer unto the libell Wherefore they thought themselves constrained to give-in this Declinature My Lords of Secret Counsell Please your L. L. the approbation or dis-allowing of a generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter and cause spirituall and alwayes cognosced judged by the Church as Judges competent
the Church In the mean time Pipin dieth and his sons Charls and Carloman governed both their own part of the Kingdom with small kindness nevertheless they sent 12. Bishops out of France and Germany Behold what a Reformation He annulleth the election of Constantine he causeth him to be whipped and picked out his eyes he annulleth all his Consecrations and other Acts he censureth the Synod at Constantinople and ordained that images should be worshipped by all Christians with great affection and honour and he accursed the Greeks if they did not restore due honour unto images because if Princes may let up their statues in Towns and it be not lawfull to set up the images of God and his Saints their condition were inferiour to Princes After the Synod he practiseth against the Emperour as is touched Many of his Epistles are extant unto Charls and Carloman In one he craveth to be witness of the Baptism of Carloman's son as his Predecessours had been to King Pipin In another he disswadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards as a faithless and base Nation he adjureth him to obey his exhortation and if he will not he assureth him in the name of his Lord blessed Peter that he should be excommunicated be separated from God and be punished with everlasting fire But if he will obey he should deserve the reward of eternal joy with the Saints of God In all his Epistles is not any mention of Christ By these Letters he perswadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha the sister of Desiderius after they had cohabited one year he did fear if the alliance had continued Desiderius might pull his wings He sate 7. years 12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintaining Letters of the Pope unto Irene images and did write in defence of them calling them Lay-mens books In a Letter to Irene and Constantine he saith Ye will rest in and imbrace the tradition of the orthodox faith of the Church of blessed Peter and Paul Princes of the Apostles as it hath been done by the former Emperours who with all their hearts did love his Vicar For they shall be defenders of your Kingdom and make all barbarous Nations subject unto your feet that wheresoever ye go they shall make you victorious Seeing they are Princes of the Apostles who have begun the catholick and orthodox faith have by their writings as Enacted Laws commanded their faith to be observed by all who were to succeed in their seats and so our Church both worshippeth their holy figures and our Temples are adorned with their worshipfull images untill this day Observe 1. That Peter and Paul are conjoined and coequal 2. The Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul and not of Christ 3. He speaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul and not of God 4. He saith the Apostles were the beginners of the Catholick faith and he calleth it their faith no word here of faith in God and Christ 5. He saith All who succeed in the seats of the Apostles are commanded to observe their faith But the Popes of following ages have not observed the faith which Peter and Paul have left in their writings Ro. Barns in Adrian the I. saith All the care of the Popes then was on stones or in building Churches or in making images or in enriching the Church or in excommunicating Princes and in such toies but in their own ministry they were seldom or never occupied In Catal. test ver lib. 8. is made mention of 44. Epistles written by him unto King Charls In one he complaineth of Arechis Duke of Benevento And unto King Charls that after Charls had returned from Capua he had sent unto the Emperour and had sought his aid and the honour of Patriciatus and therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church In the 3. He thanketh him that he had given Rosellae Populanium and Benevento unto Saint Peter he complaineth of their untowardness and of the enterprise of the Greeks against whom he craveth that Charls would have his Army in readiness In the 5. he intreateth his aid against the Venetians who had taken Ravenna In the 8. he thanketh him for a Cross sent unto him and sheweth that he prayeth continually for him and for his father of blessed memory he intreateth him to cause them to restore the Territories of Rosellae Populonium and Benevento and promiseth him reward from Saint Peter Although Charls when he had taken these Cities from the right owner gave thew to the Pope yet he quitteth not his superiority as is manifest in the 23. Epistle wherein Adrian sheweth that the Greek Ambassadors had consulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis to take the Dukedom of Benevento from Charls and therefore he adviseth him to provide for his own security and for the See of Rome In the 9. he answereth unto a question propounded by Charls What should be done to some Saxons who were relapse into Paganism after long pennance they may be received In the 11. he exhorteth Bishops and Priests to put on not temporal but spiritual Armour that is they should wait on fasting and praying Mark that as yet Bishops had not begun to fight Battels but they perswaded Princes to fight for them and at that time when some Bishops would have taken Arms the Pope did disswade them In the same Epistle he saith the dream of John a Monk was false wherein he was told that the Church of Rome had erred from the faith Note In the 29 30 and 31. he complaineth that Leo Bishop of Ravenna would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter that under the name of Charls had taken sundry things from Saint Peter and had attempted to take Pentapolis which King Pipin had given to the See of Rome he sheweth that Pope Stephen once deposed Sergius Bishop of Ravenna for his disobedience and in the end he intreateth him to cause Leo to give him obedience and to make the Exarchate likewise subject All the other Epistles are of this stamp for inriching and advancing the Church and to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy commending the worship of images and setting up Peter in the room of Christ for he expoundeth Peter saying Behold I am with you untill the end and he calleth Peter the intercessour the protectour and rewarder and he commandeth that prayers be made in the name of Peter This Adrian in an Epistle unto the Spaniards calleth the Roman Church Head of all Churches and who separateth from her saith he separateth from the Christian faith He is said to be Author of that Decree in Gratian. caus 25. quest 1. Generali By a general Decree we ordain that it shall be an execrable anathema and he shall be guilty before God for ever as a transgressour of the Catholick faith whosoever King or Bishop or Potentate that shal from henceforth permit the censure of the Roman Bishops to be violated in any thing
prosperously be a note of the Antichrist the Pope cannot be called Antichrist seeing he wanteth so many Provinces I answer in the first part Bellarmine saith that the Pope hath lost what he never had and in the latter part he hath lost more for he might have added Scotland Ireland a great part of Poland Prussia c. But all these had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beast until the word of God was fullfilled and they do now hate the Whore and have made her naked as it is said Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture nor do Protestants say that the Beast or Antichrist had or shall have dominion over all the earth although he make such a claim falsely yea the fourth part of the earth was never subject to the See of Rome at once or at one and the same time 4. As the Papishes do glory in vain of the Pope's Supremacy over the The Pope had no power to give Kingdomes Church so they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth this they do hold but with some difference amongst themselves for the â—anonists as they are called hold that all the Kingdomes of the earth do directly belong unto the Pope and the Jesuits say not directly but indirectly and these two sects write against one another in this matter as for life and death But whether directly or indirectly both do agree that the Pope may give any Kingdom of the earth to whom he pleaseth Satan did once say so And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not say so as followeth Let them shew any such practice before this eighth Century Did all the Bishops of Rome before this time give Kingdomes to whom they would Or were they ignorant of their power But say they at that time Pope Zachary gave the Kingdom of France unto Pipin and his line So unto this place belongeth neither gave he the Kâ—ngdome of France unto King Pipin that controversie which Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. lib. 5. cap. 8. By what means and by what persons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of France Gratian. caus 15. quest 6. cap. Alius saith Zachary deposed Childeric King of France and placed Pipin in his room And the gloss saith Deposuit idest deponentibus consensit he consented unto them who deposed him Platina in Zachary saith By his authority the Kingdom of France was adjudged unto Pipin The Jesuit Dion Petavius in Rationar temp par 1. lib. 8. saith Pipin by the authority of Pope Zachary and by consent of the French Peers did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power which he had not before If we look to the more ancient Writers the story is thus About the year 663. Clotharius King of France gave himself to the lusts of the flesh and committed the government unto Ebroin Master of the Palace or as others call him Constable This example turneth into a custom and An. 694. Pipin Duke of Austrasia attained this charge under Clodoveus or Clovis the III. as Io. Serres calleth him and he keepeth it in the daies of King Childebert the II. and his son Dagobert so that then there was the Title of a King and all the power was in the hand of the Constable Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. pag. 170. Edit An. 1538. The King was seen once in the year publickly to wit the first day of May then he received and gave gifts without any other discharge of Royal power and all affairs of State were managed by the Constable After Pipin was great contention for so honourable a place his son Charls Martel prevaileth who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France and as the fore-named Petavius ex Gest Franc. Epit. lib. 1. sheweth he overthroweth Raginfred his Competitour or as he saith who was chosen Mayor and Eudo Duke of Aquitania An. 718. then he subdued the Saxons Alamanes Bavarians and Aquitans Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain and perswadeth their King Abdirama to invade France Charls did slay in one Battel 375000. Sarazens with the loss of 1500. French at Towrs Fascic temp fol. 45. Edit Venet. An. 1484. and Io. Serres and others Thereafter he did take-in Burgundy and Lions An. 727. and the next year Eudo being dead he possessed Aquitania peaceably In the year 731. the Sarazens did come again into France Charls overthrew them and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them Therefore by a more honourable Title he was called Duke and Prince of France and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years and died An. 741. Platin. in Gregor II. He had four sons Carloman Pipin Egidius and Grypho some say Grypho was the son of his first wife a daughter of Bojaria Pipin made Egidius Bishop of Rotomayum and left his government unto Carloman and Pipin and they two divide the Kingdom and govern either his own part under the Title of their father as is apparent by the first words of the Councel under Carloman In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ I Carloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year 742. from the Incarnation of Christ on the 11. of the Calends of March by the advice of the servants of God and of my Nobles I have assembled the Bishops in my Kingdom c. Note these words and see what power he had Within 7. years after this Synod he laid aside his Princely authority saith Bellarm. loc cit and entred into a Cloister at Sotacte and then all the authority was in Pipin alone Grypho rebelled against Carloman but at last Pipin took him in Italy and caused him to be beheaded An. 753. Pipin having the government alone and wanting no occasion did aim at a higher Title The Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars against France but Pipin did prevent the storm he seized on the passages of the Pyrene hills and forced those redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him Then he did help the Cities that had been spoiled he disburthened others of publick charges and established justice and dealt so valiantly and discreetly both in Wars and Peace that he gained the hearts of all the countries also it did not a little add unto his esteem what he had done against the Lombards and in other parts of â—taly Blondus dec 1. lib. 10. saith I find in Alcuinus Paulus and several others who have written the Acts of the French that the Nobility and Commonalty of that Nation duly considering the worthiness of Pipin and sottishness of Childeric consulted with Zachary Bishop of Rome whether they should tolerate so foolish a King any longer and defraud Pipin of his deserved Princely honour And when the Bishop made answer That he was best worthy to be King who could best discharge the Office of a King the French with the publick consent of the whole Nation did pronounce Pipin for their King and Childeric was
shaved and made a Monk And Aventin in Annal. saith When Volarad a Bishop and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dionis at Paris were sent to understand the Pope's judgement his answer was I find in the sacred story of Divine Scriptures that the people fell away from their wretchless and lascivious King who despised the counsel of the wise men and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himself allowing their doings all power and rule belong unto God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes and rulers are chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chief ruler in all things and not to do what they list he is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the prescript and line of God's Law all that he hath as power glory riches honour and dignity he receiveth of the people the people create their King and the people may when the cause so requireth forsake their King It is lawfull therefore for the French and Germans to refuse this unkind Monster and to chuse one who may be able in War and Peace by his wisedom to protect and keep in safety their wives children parents goods and lives So Pope Zachary giveth his advice and pretendeth not any interest into the matter Then he writ unto Boniface Bishop of Mentz that he might anoint Pipin King of France and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign And now the Reader may judge what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary This was the work of many years and so ended An. 752. Here observe that Pipin was anointed but anointing The custom of anointing Kings is late or borrowed from the Iews of Kings was not in custom amongst Christians in the daies of Lactantius who in Institut lib. 4. cap. 7. speaking of Christ's name saith It was commanded unto the Jews to make an holy oil wherewith those were anointed who were called unto the Priesthood or Kingdom and now among the Romans the Robe of Purpure is the sign of their royal assumed power so unto them the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power And Augustine on Psal 45. saith It was the custom only of the Jewish Nation to anoint Kings and Priests whereby was taught that among none other but the Jewish people was the King and Priest of the world to be born Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople did anoint Emperour Leo the I. and thereafter that came into custom to shew that the Emperour was a true Christian and free from heresie They want no colours for bringing into the Christian Church Jewish or Heathenish rites 5. John Damascen who was called Chrysoras for distinction from another Iohn Damascen of that name who lived about the year 300. had been amongst the Sarazens and for fear of death did make profession of Mahumetism but being escaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith and began the first systeme of Divinity amongst the Greeks as afterwards Pe. Lombard among the Latines he was a maintainer of images but in many other things was an adversary to the present doctrine of Rome Lib. 1. de Orthod fide cap. 1. he saith All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets Apostles and Evangelists we embrace acknowledge and reverence seeking no further God therefore being ignorant of nothing and providing whatsoever is profitable for us to know hath revealed it but he hath hid in silence those things whereof we could not indure the weight therefore let us love these things and abide in them neither should we pass beyond the bounds appointed by his eternal will not transgress the Divine Tradition any way Lib 3. Cap. 17. The Lord's flesh is inriched with Divine Efficacy because of the hypostatical union neither doth it fall or hath it exceeded its proper nature nor its natural properties And Cap. 18. he saith The communication of Omnipotency unto Christ-man or his Man-hood may be declared two waies First That this man Christ is almighty by communication of properties Next The proper works of God are given to the flesh as the instrument of the Deity And Lib. 4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the reading of the Scriptures he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Testament according to the Hebrew and then he saith The Wisedom of Solomon and of Jesus son of Sirach are pleasant and good but are not numbred among the Prophetical books nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap. 25. he commendeth Virginity and then he addeth this we say not derogating from marriage God forbid for we know that God blessed marriage by his presence and it is said Marriage is honourable amongst all men In Cap. 14. he saith By invocation and by working of the Holy Ghost the Bread and Wine and Water are supernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of Christ The Papishes make use of this testimony for their Transubstantiation but there is also a supernatural change of the Water in Baptism and yet no Transubstantiation neither do the Greeks believe it to this day but only a mystical change in regard of the use and effect 6. In the Epistles of Pope Zachary to Boniface it is evident that divers Many in Italy and Stain did oppose the Popes Bishops and Priests contemned the pretended Apostolical authority and his excommunications In the Epistle of Pope Adrian it appeareth that Leo Patriarch of Ravenna with-held many things from the See of Rome and that he despised the Judges whom the Pope sent thither and that he opened the Letters that were sent by some of his Diocy unto the Pope Also Regimbald and other Bishops of Lombardy did allow their Clergy to marry against the Decree of Rome Ex Epist Adrian ad Carol. When Maurice Bishop of Istria professed himself to be the faithfull servant of Saint Peter and required Pensions there unto him the people pulled out his eys and said their land was the Territory of Charls and not of the Pope Catal. test ver lib. 8. Paulin Bishop of Aquileia in his book against Felix and Eliphand Bishops of Uurgelita and Tâ—leâ—o commendeth the Holy Scriptures and condemneth all opinions whatsoever that cannot be proved out of them he saith The Church is built upon the Rock Christ and it may be shaken by Hereticks but cannot be drowned because it is strengthned by the right hand of Christ he saith Teachers and every Christian should fight against heretical opinions and refute them for a Souldier of Christ should not be basely afraid for the force of approaching Battel nor by straying seek the lurking holes of harmless escaping but being girded with the weapons of their own Warfare should couragiously pierce the hearts of their enemies with spiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures 7. Aponius a French man then writ several books in Cant. lib. 1. he saith Aponius The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World in the
anger calleth a Synod for deposition of Photius and restitution of Ignatius and to this end he desireth Hadrian to send his Legates Hadrian dealeth as Boniface the 3. did with Phocas as by dispensing with or rather authorizing parricide they began their supremacy by the same means they increase it He renued the Commission of Pope Nicolaus his Legates and in his Epistle to Basilius he saith He who hath all right of Kingdoms and power of all things hath raised up in these daies thy Kingdom which is protected from above by which the Apostolical Seat may perfect a godly work begun by your authority for the Church of Constantinople ..... Thou art another Salomon for thou hast heard the words of thy father nor hast thou forsaken the instruction of thy mother Ambition drives him to write so flatteringly for they had covenanted that first the Pope's Legates should be Presidents in this Synod which the Pope could never obtain before 2. The Emperour should admit none into the Synod but such who by subscription did acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope 3. Images should be restored 4. None dare write or speak against the Bishop of old Rome by occasion of Photius and Dioscorus who were deposed for their crimes and if any man saith the 21 Canon of this Synod according to the election of Caranza be so bold he shall incur the like sentence with Photius and Dioscorus 5. If any general Councel shall be assembled or any question or controversie fall out concerning old Rome they may with due reverence inquire of it and hear determination but say nothing boldly against the High-Priests of old Rome They called this the eighth oecumenical Councel so saith Bellarm. de Conc. lib. 1. cap. 5. but neither with consent of all the present Bishops as Anastasius who was one of the Legates testifieth and after him Ph. Morn in Myster nor maketh Zonaras mention thereof although an Image-worshipper neither did the Greek Church consent thereunto as appeareth plainly First When Ignatius was dead the same Basilius assembled another Synod annulled all the Acts of the former and restored Photius 2. The Greeks agreed with Pope Eugenius and his Bishops that the Councel of Florence An. 1439. should be called the eighth oecumenical Councel It is here to be marked that this Councel was called in the name of Basilius although the Legates of the Pope were Presidents At that time it was agreed that the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople should both be called Universal the one Universal Pope and the other Universal Patriarch not that the Patriarch did take unto him the right of other Bishops but that he should have the next place after the Pope saith Onuphrius in Annotat. on Platin. in Boniface the III and in this manner the Pope had some authority in the East for a space Neither was Adrian less carefull in the West for he blowed And in the West by craft sedition among the posterity of Charls and where he heard of any Bishop of action or esteem he catcheth him with his bait of a Palle or Bishop's Robe or with some higher Title and if that could not insnare them he could set one mortal foe against another he set up Actard who had not entred into orders against Hincmarus a worthy Bishop of Burdeaux for maintaining the liberty of his Nation although he had once given him a Palle and had written unto him thus The report of thy Holiness comes never to my ears but with praise c. But then he pursueth him to the uttermost Ph. Morn in Myster ex Adriani Epist. ad Synod Trecen ad Actard and another ad Hincmar Also at that time Hincmar Bishop of Laudun gave some of his Church lands to Charls the Bald and the King gave the same to a Captain Nortman thereafter the Bishop desireth these lands to be restored and because Nortman would give them to none but the King from whom he had them the Bishop assembled a Synod at Veruina accused and condemned him Nortman appealeth to Rome the Synod rejects his appellation and because he would not obey their Decree another greater Synod was assembled at Atiniac where Nortman was condemned again and promised to obey the King's will and of Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes who was Uncle to the other Hincmar Ph. Morn in Myster In this Synod the Bishop of Laudun was accused of disobedience unto his Metropolitan and that for some personal wrongs he had excommunicated all the Priests of his Diocy and had hindred them from exercing their function He confesseth his errours and was deposed Then Nortman and this deprived Bishop His pride is opposed conspire together and informed Pope Adrian of all He advocates the cause to Rome and summoned the Bishop of Laudun and all his accusers to appear and so soon as he heard that the King would not consent he sent other Letters unto the King calling him a tyrant perjured false a Church-robber c. In his Letters both to the King and Bishop of Rhemes he saith We will and by our Apostolical authority we command Hincmar Bishop of Laudun and his accusers to compear personally at the Church of the Saints before our clemency that his cause may be judged Behold yet more In the mean time died Lotharius King of Lorain Charls the Bald and Charls the Fat strove for Lorain Adrian interpones his authority in favour of the Emperour Lewis the II and menacing after a more thundring manner then all his Predecessours he writes to the King and to the Bishops and Barons of France and namely to Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes thus Let no mortal be so bold as to invade the Kingdom of deceased Lotharius which by right of inheritance appertains to the Emperour Lewis our spiritual son if any presume to do not only by the ministry of our authority shall it be annulled but he shall be fettered with the chains of our curse and he being deprived of the name of a Christian shall be surely ranked with the Divel and if any Bishop either by suppressing the authour of so villanous hardiness or by not resisting shall consent let him know that he shall be judged not a Bishop but an hireling Nevertheless Charls the Bald entreth into Lorain he is received by the Barons and Prelates and crowned by the Bishop of Rhemes Adrian then charged Charls under pain of his curse to leave off that enterprise and he commanded Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes to execute his censures against the King to forsake him and not to bid him God speed The King's answer is large and the answer of Hincmar may suffice for both First concerning the Bishop of Laudun he saith Let your authority know that I have no power to send Hincmar nor any other Bishop of the Diocy of Rhemes and far less a Bishop of any other Province unto Rome or any other part except my Lord the King command them neither dare I my self go without the bounds of the Realm without his
the person of an High-Priest but plaiest the Tyrant under the Coat of a Shepheard we find thee to be a Wolf thou art called a Father but falsely and thou shewest thy self a Judas by thy deeds when thou callest thy self the servant of servants thou contendest to be Lord of Lords and according to the discipline of Christ our Saviour thou art the lowest of all the Servants of God's Church but in ambition thou runnest headlong whatsoever pleaseth thee is lawfull and thou art become a drone to Christians What remains but to call him the Antichrist whom the Romanists call the third Elias They conclude For these causes we with our brethren and collegues will neither stand at thy command nor acknowledge thy voice neither do we fear thy Bulls and Thunders c. Of his Primacy they say The Holy Ghost is the Authour of all Churches how far soever they be separated thorow the World the City of our God whose Citizens we are belongeth to the four airths or corners of Heaven it is larger then the City which the holy Prophets have called Babylon because she makes her god-head equal unto the Heaven and braggeth that she is eternal as if she were God having all wisdom and glorieth that she neither erreth nor can erre Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 175. Where also is another Epistle written unto the same Pope drawn out of the French Annals it concludeth thus We will in no way receive thy wicked sentence which is far from the zeal of uprightness unjust unreasonable and contrary to the Canonical laws yea with all the Synod of our brethren we despise and contemn it as unlawfull accursed and fondly pronounced and truly we will not communicate with thee who art a favourer and pertaker with accursed persons and despisers of holy religion we are content with the communion of the whole Church and society of brethren above whom thou exaltest thy self whom thou despisest and from whom thou separatest thy self by thy swelling pride Now we who have experience of thy craft and deceit and also know thy disdain and swelling dominion we yeeld nothing nothing at all unto thee nor thy pride whereby thou indeavourest to overwhelm us all at the pleasure of our enemies whom thou favourest and thou shalt know that we are not thy Clarks as thou vauntest of thy self but if thy pride would suffer thee thou shouldest acknowledge us thy brethren and fellow Bishops Hence it appeareth that they begun by experience to smell out where the Antichrist or the man of pride was 15. When the controversie was between Charls the Bald and the two A lamentation for the Church in her pretended head and remedy petitioned from Kings Kings of Germany for the division of Lorain or as Ph. Morn speaks for marches Luithpert Bishop of Mentz was so respected for his gifts of prudence and holiness that the Kings did refer the deciding of the controversie unto him When the Pope did begin to usurp more and more upon the Bishops of Germany Luithpert writ unto King Lewis thus The present cause permits me not to be silent any longer which if I forsake I cannot be excusable before our Lord Jesus Christ unto whom it appertains and I should be conyict of my promise made unto your Majesty if I sitting in the watch wherein I am set do see danger coming on you and with idle and unfaithfull silence I dissemble and becoming sloathfull I will seem an hireling rather than a Shepheard of the Church the Pastoral care of which unworthy I have taken upon me The dignity of the Church is grievously shaken and defaced in the Seat of Saint Peter even so that by a hid persecution the like hath not been heard not by Infidels or them who know not the Lord but by them ô how to be bewailed who should be guides and governours of the Church they indeavour to advance the doctrine of man above the word of God and the malady of the head if it be not prevented by timely and wholesom medicine must needs spread through the members Ye know the danger of God's people which is fearfully approaching neither can ye be ignorant that the Pastours at which the elements do tremble who should provide for the safety of the weak have left the path-way and themselves run into perdition and they open a ditch to so many as follow them Wherefore I exhort your wisdom who lovest truth and righteousness that according to the wisdom given unto you from above ye would deal with them which know the truth and love righteousness what way the scandals of dissension may be removed which the sower of Tares by his craft ceaseth not to spread and that peace and long wished for unity may be restored unto the Church and the help of watchfulness may be had in time lest foolish negligence give way unto the wounds for all the body of the Church is not yet wounded although the head be smitten with sores and several members seem to be diseased and therefore the infirm must be helped if they will accept of cure by those which are known to be whole and sound or they must be cutt off according to the command of our Physician lest the whole body perish Wherefore it seemeth unto me both necessary and expedient that the religious Prince Charls your brother be in time requested unto this purpose that as well he as the Priests of his Kingdom may meet with you and your Bishops and may be partners of the same work with you that when ye shall by the help of God return peaceably from your intended journy with one consent and common indeavour by the grace of God ye may restore peace and concord unto the Catholick and Apostolical Church according to orthodox doctrine Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 162. Observe here the estate of the Church at that time and that when the head is diseased the body cannot be readily cured but by common authority of Princes and Synods 16. Hincmar of whom I have made mention in Pope Nicolaus was many years Arch-Bishop of Rhemes upon several occasions he did solicit and flatter the Popes and at other times did practice and write against them as is to be seen in Baron Annal. tom 9. and the Cardinal doth accordingly allow The power of Provincial Bishops and disallow him In one of his Epistles he professeth that he had received a Palle from Pope Leo the IV not as a badge of subjection and he avoweth plainly that in doubtfull causes the Provincial Bishops should ask counsel from the Arch-Bishop neither should a Bishop go unto the Pope untill he advertize and confer with the Arch-Bishop neither needeth the Arch-Bishop await for judgment from the See of Rome so far as he hath certain decrees of Canons Laws and Councels And he did forbid his Nephew Hincmar to obey the Pope's citation when he summoned him to Rome In an Epistle to Pope Hadrian the II he quoteth a testimony of Pope Leo
have disputed concerning the calling of the Elect according to the purpose of God is contrary unto the opinion of the Fathers and the mind of the Church But it is sure that the Massilians were Semipelagians And Arnobius on Psal 108. hath this note Mark saith he that it was of his will that he would not Because of the heresie which saith God hath predestinated some unto blessing and others unto damnation In a word whosoever pleaseth to search for this heresie he cannot find that ever there was such an one but that the Pelagians or Semipelagians have used the name to discredit the sound doctrine of Augustine and they seeing his books to be in high esteem and authority in the Church were afraid to put it upon him and they did wrest some conclusions out of his books which they did brand with the odious name of such an heresie 17. At this time was Published an Exegesis or Commentary on thirteen The Exegesis of the Epistle of Paul by Remigius is vindicated Epistles of the Apostle Paul which was lately Printed at Rome under the name of Remigius Rhemensis which lived about the year 540 a Jesuit Baptista Villapand gave out that he had found it at Saint Caecilia in Rome and did publish it as a rich treasure lying so long time in a manuscript Andr. Rivet in Critic sacr lib. 4. cap. 27. sheweth the vanity of the Jesuit seeing the same book was Printed above 30 years before that at Paris two several times and in the Book is mention of Gregory and Beda I add another reason that Exegesis on 2 Thess 2. at these words Except there come a falling away first All Kingdoms shall fall away from the Roman Empire and the man of sin to wit the Antichrist who although he is a man yet shall he be the fountain of all sins Be revealed and made manifest and the son of perdition i. e. a son of the Divel not by nature but by imitation and is called perdition because perdition shall come by him ..... He shall sit in the Temple of God shewing himself as if he were God This may be understood two waies And here he hath first that opinion that Antichrist shall be born at Babylon of the Tribe of Dan c. and then he addeth Or also he shall sit in the Temple of God i. e. in the Church shewing himself as if he were God for as the fulness of God-head did rest in Christ so in that man who is called Antichrist because he is contrary unto Christ the fulness of all wickedness and iniquity shall dwell because in him shall be the head of all wickedness the Divel who is the King above all the children of pride In these words the Apostle demonstrates unto the Thessalonians that the Lord shall not come to judgment untill there be a defection of the Roman Empire Note which now we see fulfilled and Antichrist appearing in the World who shall kill the Martyrs of Christ So far there It is true Chrysostom and others had long before expounded that Text in the same manner but none did apply it in that manner neither could it be applied before that time seeing the Empire of Rome though sometimes more weakned than at other times yet was never solow before the daies of Lotharius then every Nation had their own King and Lotharius had a part of France and a part of Italy and his Successour had no more but a part of Italy As for the appearing of Antichrist we have heard before in Sect. 14. what Gunther and Thietgaud writ unto Pope Nicolaus and in Sect. 15 what Luithpett writ unto King Lewis both which agree with this exposition and application Hence it followeth that this Commentary That Exegesis is not for but rather against Transubstantiation could not be written before this time Next consider for what cause the Jesuit and after him others do commend this Commentary to wit thereby they would prove the fancy of Transubstantiation to have been so old for on 1 Cor. 10. it is said The Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ Certainly first it is consecrate and blessed by the Priests and the Holy Ghost and then broken and now although it seem videatur or is seen to be Bread in verity it is the body of Christ of which Bread whosoever communicates he eats the body of Christ And again it is said there That Bread doth pass transit into the body of Christ neither are they two bodies but one body Because the explication of this testimony may serve for clearing many other such testimonies I will set before you the words preceding and following and then confer all together First a little from the beginning of that Chap. it is said He saith not The Rock did signifie Christ but as if it had been in truth The Rock was Christ though certainly it was not so by substance but by signification Likewise speaking of the two sons of Abraham he saith not These signifie the two Testaments but These are the two Testaments Christ then in respect of firmness is the Rock not by substance and the water which did flow out of the Rock signifieth the doctrine of Christ and the grace of the Holy Ghost of which in the Gospel Who thirsts let him come to me and drink c. It is also called a spiritual and following Rock because it signifieth spiritually Christ who followed them of which spiritual Rock following them they did drink because when human help failed them Christ was at hand giving help by whose powet who is the Word of God the Father they were delivered out of the Land of Aegypt and brought into the Land of Promise So far there And in the other place it is written thus The Cup is called Communication i. e. partaking because all do communicate of it and receive a part of the blood of Christ which it containeth in it And the Bread which we break on the Altar is it not a partaking of the Body of Christ Certainly first it is consecrate and blessed by the Priests and Holy Ghost and then it is broken and now although it seem videatur or it is seen to be bread in verity it is the body of Christ of which bread whosoever communicateth they eat the body of Christ because one Bread to wit of Christ and one Body to wit of Christ we many are who eat that Bread the flesh which the Word of God the Father did assume in the Virgins womb in the unity of person and the bread which is consecrate in the Church are one body of Christ for as that flesh is the body of Christ so that bread doth pass transit into the body of Christ neither are they two bodies but one body for the fullness of the God-head which was in him filleth also that bread and the same God-head of the Word which filleth Heaven and Earth and all things therein the same filleth the
that time was great contention in England between the Monks and Contention between Priests and Monks the Clergy whereas before all Cloisterers and Priests were called Clergy or Clarks but then they which did profess a single and more strict life were called Monks and Regulars and others were called Seculars This was so hot that where a Monkish Bishop had place Secular Priests were thrust out and likewise the Secular Bishops did with the Regulars During this difference Dunstan Arch-Bishop of Canterbury obtained from the Pope a Palle and a Bull to cast all the Priests who had wives out of some Monasteries which by consent of some other Bishops they had lately taken from the Monks Many did dispute and Preach against him Antonin hist tit 19. par 3. cap. 6. remembreth a Scot which did especially resist Dunstan and Alfred Prince of Mercia took part with the Priests Pol. Virgilius in histor Angl. writes that in a Synod it was debated and concluded that Priests should be restored and immediately a voice was heard from the wall whereon was the Image of Christ saying They think amiss who favour the Priests That was received as a Divine Oracle and the Priests were secluded from their Benefices and Monasteries They say None heard the words but the King and the Bishop and the Priests and their adherents became dumb and spoke no more But Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil pag. 491. shews that no mention is of this miracle in Florent Wigorn. who about that time writ the life of King Edgar and saith The Synod was dissolved because of a variance in the election of a new King and Hoveden writing next after Florent hath nothing of it All do agree that in this Synod the one part did maintain their liberty by testimonies of Scripture ancient Canons practise of the Church in all ages On the other side Dunstan advanceth the late Canons and the Papal Bull and when he saw that his Gorgon had no force and the Synod would determine of the Priests Ranulph hist lib. 2. cap. 11. saith that he raised the Divel to speak out of the Image these former words The adverse party protests to the contrary and would not consent because they knew that God would not work miracles for confirming errours contrary to his own word Catal. test ver lib. 11. Because at that time all did not agree the King sent into Scotland craving some learned men to be sent unto a Synod that was called for that cause Io. Bale Cent. 14. saith Fathard or as some call him Etheldrad possibly they were two singular for learning eloquence and authority went and in Synodo Calnensi did confirm the marriage of Priests by Scriptures and strong arguments to be lawfull that the Monks being blinded with the light shining so brightly had nothing to say against him Dunstan said he was old and could not attend such disputes and although ye seem to prevail it will not be for long space nor shall ye have your will and so by his art he caused the beams or joists of the house to fall some were killed many were wounded only Dunstan was safe with his chair that was fixed on a Pillar So the controversie was ended with Divelish cruelty Catal. test ver 6. In the end of this Century Elfrick Abbot of Malmsbury became Arch-Bishop of Canterbury by him a Sermon was appointed to be read publickly on Easter-day before they received the Communion It was Printed at London An. 1623 and afterwards at Aberdeen together with Bertram's treatise In it is written thus Men have often searched and yet do search So this was questioned before Berengarius how bread that is gathered of corn can The change of the elements in the Lord's Supper be turned into Christ's body and wine that is pressed out of many grapes is turned through one blessing into the Lord's blood The answer is made thus Some things be spoken by signification and some by things certain a true and certain thing it is that Christ was born of a Maid he is said to be bread by signification and a Lamb and a Lion he is called bread because he is our life he is said to be a Lamb for his innocency but yet Christ is not so by true nature neither bread nor a Lamb. Why then is the holy Housel or Sacrament called Christ's body or his blood if it be not truly what it is called without they be seen bread and wine both in figure and tast and they be truly after their hallowing Christ's body and blood through ghostly mystery .... Much is between the body of Christ wherein he suffered and the body which is hallowed to Housel truly the body wherein Christ suffered was born of the flesh of Mary with blood and bone with skin and sinews in human lims with a reasonable soul living but this ghostly body which we call the Housel is gathered of many corns without blood or bone without lim without soul and therefore nothing is to be understood there bodily but all ghostly Mark this distinction between the two bodies or the sign and the thing signified Whatsoever in that Housel gives substance of life that is of the ghostly might therefore is that Housel called a mystery because one thing is seen in it and another thing is understood that which is seen there hath bodily shape and that which we do understand hath ghostly might Certainly Christ's body which suffered death and rose again from the dead is eternal and impassible that Housel is temporal not eternal it is corruptible and dealed into several parts chewed between the teeth and sent down into the belly howsoever after ghostly might it is all in every part many receive that holy body and yet it is so all in every part after a ghostly mystery though some chew less yet there is no more might in the greater part then in the lesser because it is whole in all after the invisible might This mystery is a pledge and a figure Christ's body is the truth it self we keep this pledge mystically untill we come to the truth it self and then is this pledge ended Truly it is as we have said Christ's body and blood not bodily but ghostly and ye ought not to search how it is done but to hold in your beleef that it is so done So there It is true in that homily are some suspicious words as it speaks that the Mass is profitable unto the quick and dead and a report of two miracles but are judged to be an addition because they stand in that place unfitly and thâ— matter without them both before and after doth agree most orderly and these purposes are different from the scope of the Authour The same Author hath two other Treatises one directed to Wulfsin Bishop of Shirburn and another to Wulfstan Bishop of York in both which he hath the same doctrine of the Sacrament saying That lively bread is not bodily so nor the self-same body wherein
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
they have done if they had lived in the days of Domician Decius c. Avenii lib. cit who recordeth many other Synods condemning that faction As also Sigebert a Monck of Gemblac who hath continued the Epitome of Jerom and hath briefly written the History of the Church from the year 381. untill 1112 there he noteth many errors of the Popes namely That they presume to absolve Subjects from their Allegiance unto their Princes He saith of them False Prophets false Apostles and false Priests have arisen who deceive the People with a false Religion and dare advance themselves above all that is worshipped while they seek to establish their own power and dominion they have put away Christian charity and simplicity 13. When Bishops and Priests became Monarchs some Monarchs became Reformation of some Countreys Pastors as Olaus King of Norway and Steuchilus King of Sweden taught their Subjects the Word of God Herman Contractus Count of Vering infirm in body was admired in the knowledge of the Greek Arabick and Latin tongues singular in Philosophy especially Astronomy Rhetorick Poesie and Divinity Jo. Lampad in Mellifi remembreth also that some Germans were then persecuted for denying Purgatory the bodily presence of Christ in the Eucharist and the worship of Images Ecbert a Monck wrote against them and contemptuously called them Cathari or Puritans the Emperors also and the Popes made Constitutions against them The People Heneti were compelled to receive Bishops and Priests in the days of Otho I. but after his death they killed the Bishops they threw down the Churches and returned to Idolatry Henry III. restoreth the Christian Religion and erecteth Bishopricks among them Io. Pap. in Hist Convers After the death of Steven King of Hungary were sturrs there for many years in the year 1045. the Princes of the Kingdom being vexed by the severity of King Peter sent for Andrew Bela and Leventa which were of the kinâ—ed of Steven and banished into Bohem and Poland The King understanding this Plot did cause to be hanged Viâ—ca Bua and Buchna three chief men and punished others cleaving unto them other ways For this cause the Nobles convening at Canad sent for Andrew and Leventa again with solemn promises and oath to bring the Kingdom into their obedience So soon as they came all the People came unto them at Novum Castrum demanding first to permit the People to live after the ancient way of their Fathers in Paganism to kill the Bishops and Clergy to forsake Christianism and worship their Idols which was granted The chief of them Vacha began in the Castle Belos and his Son gathereth Socerers and Soothsayers by whose inchantments he purchaseth the Peoples favor Then the People threw down the Churches and killed all the Latin and Dutch Priests cruelly Likewise Andrew and Leventa levieth an Army against the Christians And four Bishops Gerard Bistrit Buld and Beneth and Zehung Count of Alba meet together in the Church of God where Gerard saith Brethren fellow Bishops and other believers here present we shall to day go with the Crown of Martyrdom unto our Lord Jesus Christ for this night I saw the Lord Jesus Christ communicating unto us the Sacrament of his body and blood After Mass they went with the King and his Army and were killed at Pesch and the King was taken and brought to Alba where he died ann 1047. Then Andrew was crowned and so soon as he was free from enemies he enacted a Law That all Hungarians should renounce Paganism under pain of death and himself did profess the faith in Christ Nevertheless the Emperor Henry went down the Danube with a great Army and besiedgeth the Castle Pesch some Hungarians in the night-time boareth all the Emperor's Ships under the water and drowned them so that the Army was weakened Naucler Gener. 35. And in Gener. 36. he shews how the Emperor sought peace and hardly obtained it for continuing peace they did agree that Solomon King Andrew's Son should marry Sophia the Emperor's Daughter But then Bela the King's Brother made a new insurrection and by help of the Polonians invades the Kingdom and prevails so that Andrew was killed and Solomon fled into Germany and Bela was crowned at Alba Immediately he calleth a Parliament for setling and ordering the Kingdom Many of the common People especially the Countrey men say unto the King Grant unto us to live after the maner of our Fathers in Paganism to put away Bishops and Priests and to retain our Tithes and to lay waste the Churches The King was amased and craves a delay for three days On the third day the chief of the multitude come for the answer At the King's command Soldiers fall upon them and then invade the multitude and when some of them were killed others cry for mercy and renounce Paganism By conferring the former part with this it appears that two things especially did hinder the Reformation of the Heathens at that time to wit They had Latin Priests who did the Service in an unknown language and they took it ill to be burthened with payment of Tithes and moreover Religion was pressed upon them by the sword In time of the wars twixt the Emperor Henry and the Saxons Mistiwoi a Prince of the Wandals did so approve himself unto D. Bernard that he did espouse unto him his Sister Before the day of marriage Tiaderik a Marquess said unto the Duke It was a base thing to give such a Lady unto a dog So soon as this was reported unto Mistiwoi he said Are we then dogs is this the reward of our trouble if we be dogs we will let them feel our madness The Wandals then renounce Christianity and profess hostility against Christians at Aldenburgh they made their sport with sixty Priests they destroy Hamburgh and the Bishop Benno escapes with his life they expel the Marquess of Brandeburgh out of all his Lands Duke Bernard levieth an Army against them and the Emperor sent aid unto him In this fight Mistiwoi was killed and the Wandals were brought into payment of their former tribute But for eighty years they were not sincere in Religion saith Al. Crantz in Saxo. li. 4. c. 34. In the days of the Emperor Conrad Mistiwoi Duke of Poland did renounce the faith and raising an Army made great havock in Germany twixt the Rivers Sala and Albe destroyed many Churches and Monasteries and killed many thousand men When he heard that the Emperor was preparing against him he returns with his spoil Loc. cit c. 36. 14. About the year 980. Theodor Bishop of Antioch besought the Emperor Of the Manichees John Zimisca to remove the Manichees who called themselves Cathari and Pavacimi into some remote place because they overspread all and infected many with their Heresies The Emperor transports many of them into Philippopolis in Thracia where Alexius Commenus Emperor in the days of Henry IV. caused dispute with them and by information did prevail with many of them
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
to his charge seeing no Pagan King hath attempted that against the See Apostolique which he hath not been ashamed to do Hence it appeareth that the Popes were always busie to seek their advantage in troubled waters and sometimes with little speed Whereas before the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together King William gave unto the Bishops an entire jurisdiction by themselves to judge all causes relating to Religion This was the first Spiritual Court in England and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to transcend the Secular Courts CENTURY XII CHAP. I. Of EMPERORS 1. HENRY V. after the death of his father inviteth Pope Paschalis to Contentions betwixt the Emperor and Popes come unto Ausburgh for redressing some former tumults Now Paschalis becometh the more haughty and in the way assembleth a Synod at Guardistella where preveening the Diet at Ausburgh he reneweth the Acts of Pope Gregory VII concerning the Investiture of Bishops he setteth up and putteth down Bishops at his pleasure because said he in the casket of the Roman high Priests breast all Laws are contained and now men must speak more considerately with him and account all his words as Laws whatsoever dare lift up it self against the high Priest must be beaten to dust This was strange news unto the Emperor who was confident that the Pope would make no novations without his advice Paschalis got intelligence of this disgust and therefore stayed his journey and appointeth another Synod at Treca intending to accurse the Emperor The Emperor preventeth him and assembleth a Synod at Mentz for staying the Pope's attempts In the mean time Paschalis requireth oath of all the Bishops assembled at Treca that they shall continue constant with the Roman See and he excommunicateth particularly and by name all the Bishops at Mentz On the other side Henry alledgeth that the Scepter was come into his hand from God and therefore according to the custom and Laws of his Ancestors he would not suffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his person but these Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire and the drawing of Christian people under their yoke they had deceived him in his rude and tender years in setting him against his dearest Father and now they conspire against himself nor will they stay their ambition until they have robbed all others of their dignities and honors These and other reasons he caused to be published and concluded thus Albeit I be able both by right and arms to defend all these customs that have been established by so many holy Fathers and maintained through so many ages yet I would willingly acquit my self of the Papal Synods if Monks Priests and Bishops would restore unto me the sinews of the Empire to wit the Revenues Cities Towns Regalities Castles and in a word give unto Caesar what appertaineth unto Caesar and they remain contented with their Tithes serving God and caring for his people Paschalis demandeth that the whole matter continue undiscussed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no innovation that is the Emperor shall meddle with nothing then in controversie The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horse besides Italians towards Rome wheresoever he came he was received as Emperor At Sutrio the Legates of Paschalis shew him that the Pope is willing to Crown him if he will establish the Liberties of the Church discharge all Laick Investitures and take from the Church all the Dukedoms Marqueships Counties Advocations Coyns Taxes and other Royalties The Emperor consenteth saith Naucler after Gotfred and with joy marched to Rome and kissed the Pope's foot at St. Peters on the steps and went in together When all were set and the Emperor came unto the altar to receive the Communion from the Pope he saith Lord Emperor the body of our Lord that was born of the Virgin Mary and suffered for us on the Cross as the Church believeth I give to day unto thee for confirmation of true peace betwixt me and thee Some days thereafter the Emperor intreateth the Pope that he would not deprive the Bishops who had before received Investiture from him The Pope refuseth they come to hotter words and then was such a stir that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands he had been slain in the end as it pleased God among many Romans that were slain and taken he taketh the Pope and carrieth him out of the City and indenteth with him both for his Coronation and the Investitures in times following especially that all Abbots and Bishops should take their Investiture from the Emperor per virgam annulum and their consecration from other Bishops as formerly and no Bishops shall be consecrated until first they have received Investiture from the Emperor except onely those who formerly were wont to receive Investiture from the Roman Bishop or any other Arch-Bishop Both parties did swear thus As this part of the lively body is divided they were at Mass so let him be divided from the Kingdom of Christ who shall violate these articles The Emperor was crowned in Rome and returned with joy into Germany Within a few moneths Paschalis calleth a Synod at Lateran he revoketh the former articles and affirmeth that agreement to have been made onely for the freedom of some captives and he went about to excommunicate the Emperor wherefore Adelbert Bishop of Mentz and sundry others in Germany rebelled But the Emperor prevaileth and held Adelbert in prison three years In the year 1118. Henry went towards Rome Paschalis hearing that he was approaching and having offended some chief Citizens fled unto Pulia In his absence the Emperor would be crowned again by Maurice Bishop of Bracara to shew unto the world that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope Then he returned into Germany and Paschalis into Rome where within few days he died Gelasius renewed the sentence against the Emperor wherefore he marched the third time to Rome the Pope flieth and the Emperor causeth to be choose Gregory VIII and recommendeth him unto the family of Frangepanes At this time the Bishops of Germany stir up the Saxons against the Emperor in behalf of Pope Gelasius and then of Calixtus and fought an open battel in February ann 1122. At last Henry despairing of peace unless he would yield unto the proud Prelate he renounceth his former priviledge of Investitures in the time of Calixtus All this time he had hard fortune and did acknowledge Divine Justice in revenging his rebellion against his Father He reigned twenty years and died without succession In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Constantinople at first he envied the expedition of the Latins yet their first victory may be under God ascribed unto his aid His Son Calo Johannes was an excellent Prince liberal a lover of justice and victorious in Europe against the Scythians and Huns and in Asia against the Turks and Saracens and
new Waldenses and sometimes he calleth them German Waldenses To come unto the judgement of the Reformed Bishop Ridley sometime Bishop of London who suffered martyrdom Ann. 1555. giveth them this testimony Those Waldenses were men of far more learning godliness soberness and understanding of God's Word then I would have thought them to have been in that time before I did read their books if such things had been published in our English tongue heretofore I suppose surely great good might have come to Christ's Church thereby The Letters of Martyrs printed Ann. 1564. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth not to say When Religion decayed in the East God established it in the valley of Angronia and Merindol Tom. 4. co 720. and having seen their confession he saith of it in an Epistle unto Crato I read attentively and diligently with much delight the confession of the Brethren Waldenses which thou sentest unto me for I saw not onely all the doctrine agreeable unto the holy Scriptures but I think also I see the sincere and truly Christian godliness of their hearts for they seem to have had this onely scope in their confession not to destroy all whatsoever is in the Church of Rome as the Arrians do but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apostolical and so the saving rule of godliness casting away what should be cast away and retaining what is to be retained which is the right and lawful form of reformation Oh that we were all prone unto the same study after the example of these good Brethren George Abbot contra D. Hill in answer to the first reason sect 29. saith For this cause Bellarmin in praefa generali Controvers joyneth these together as Hereticks the Berengarians Petrobrusians Waldenses Albigenses Wiclenists Hussites Lutherans c. And Lewes Richcom another of that Society in his defence of the Mass against the Lord Plessis saith That the Ministers for confirming their figurative sense in This is my body have none for their Doctors their Ancients and their Fathers but Berengarius Zuinglius Calvin Carolstad Wicleff the Albigenses and the Waldenses The Waldenses then saith Abbot and Albigenses are ours by confession of our adversaries and of these were no small company for as du Haillan Hist lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of France speaketh being driven from Lions they withdrew themselves into Lombardie where they so multiplied that their doctrine was spread through Italy and came as far as Sicily As the same Author writeth Philippus Augustus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. which is now more then 400. years since and in his time it was that the Albigenses did so increase in France that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number he who readeth the story of them shall see that they are reported to have held many gross wicked and absurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine but du Haillan the best and most judicious Chronicler of France and no partial witness on our behalf since his profession touching Religion was such that he was employed to write that story by Henry III. had not so little wit but that he perceived these imputations to be laid on them in odium and of purpose to procure their defamation see how wisely he speaketh truth and yet so toucheth it that his fellows might not justly be offended at his words Although saith he those Albigenses had evil opinions yet so it is that those did not stir up the hate of the Pope and of great Princes against them so much as their liberty of speech did wherewith they used to blame the vices and dissoluteness of these Princes and of the Clergy yea to tax the vices and actions of the Popes this was the principal point which brought them into universal hatred and which charged them with more evil opinions then they had So far Abbot from Haillan It cannot therefore be ignorance so much as perverseness of the Papists when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without opposition and upbraid us with late original they cannot deny that our Religion is older then Luther and according to the testimony of the before-named Reynerius the doctrine of the Waldenses was even from the days of the Apostles And for clearing that which du Haillan saith concerning their taxing the vices of the Clergy I shall shew out of their Apology which the Waldenses of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladislaus about the year 1509. the occasion of their first separation from the Roman Church there they say We wish your Majesty knew for what cause we did long agone forsake that The occasion of their separation Roman crew truly the execrable wickedness of the Prelates by the instigation of the Divel whose work it is to sow discord and contentions among brethren compelled us to leave them for they through blinde malice and insolent pride of the power of darkness were deboaching one against another and dispised the laws of peace Ecclesiastical love and they being void of all humanity did rattle one against another publikely not only with scurvy words but reproachful contumelious writings and were shamelesly stirred up one against another like Atheists they forsook the power of Ecclesiastical keys wholesome truth religious worship gracious piety sound faith the gifts of the â—â—versaries so that albeit many have written against them yet their testimonies are contrary As for the first He sheweth from M. Freher in Bohem. rer Hist printed at Hanoue pag. 231. The Leonists are chaste and pag. 232. they eschew whatsoever things are filthy 2. In the same place Freher saith In their language they are sparing they eschew lyes swearing and all things that are filthy so that they did forbid all swearing in common talk or for light causes which was frequent in these days saith he there And Reynerius in Summa de Cathar Leonist printed at Paris An. 1548. saith They dispence with oaths for eschewing death Hence it appeareth they granted that in some cases an oath is lawful but in that he addeth for eschewing death it is but a misinterpretation as is clear by what we have heard from Aen. Silvius and Naucler that they held No deadly sin should be tolerated even for eschewing c. 3. The above-named History pag. 222. saith When an Heresiarch a Glover in Cheron was lead unto death he said Ye do well to condemn us now for if our estate were not born down we would do unto the Clerks and Monks as they do unto us 4. In pag. 232. it is said They believe all the Articles of the Creed but they say Ave Maria and the Creed are not prayers As for the fifth and ninth in the same page it is said They pray seven times a day an elder beginneth the prayer and maketh it long or short as he thinketh expedient and the rest follow him Whence it is clear that they used other prayers or were not tied to prescribed or stinted forms The sixth and
Christ The same night he was taken with a whore It was so notorious that it could not be denied saith the same Author 2. DAVID the third Son of Malcolm Cammore did erect four Alterations in the Church of Scotland Bishopricks and seven Abbeys and other religious places as they called them and repaired sundry decayed Monasteries therefore the Clergy called him Saint David but his Successor called him a good Saint to the Church and an ill Saint to the Crown The fruit of so large donations saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. was As the use of the members faileth in them who stuff their bellies with too much meat so from thenceforth the small sparks of wit being oppressed with luxury did dayly decay the study of learning failed piety was turned into a formality and superstition and as in untilled land the seeds of all weeds and vices sprang up And the Prelates shook off the care of preaching as a work not beseeming their Dignity and because the Monks had the favor of the people for preaching the Prelates gave unto them liberty above the Parish Priests to the end that the Monks might the more recommend them in their preachings 3. When HENRY I. King of England died without a Son Steven Earl of Bolonia and his Sisters Son usurpeth the Crown about the year 1133. His Brother Henry Bishop of Winchester procured the first Law that ever was in England for appealations to Rome Ia. Vsser de stat succes eccle Appeals to Rome cap. 8. ex Hen. Hunting Hist but Steven reserveth to himself the right and power of bestowing Benefices and investing Prelates In the beginning of his reign William Dean of London Ralph Longford Richard Belmeys and others of the Chapter did elect a Bishop without the King's recommendation wherefore he causeth to be imprisoned not their persons but their wives until they had satisfied for their contempt Io. Bale ex Rad. de Dicet Whence it appeareth that as yet the Priests had wives notwithstanding all former Acts. Thereafter Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent by Pope Innocentius II. and in a Synod at Westminster condemned the marriage of Priests again and ordained that Christ's body as they spoke should not be kept above eight days lest it become hoary and rot At that time Robert Pully deserved commendation for restoring or erecting the University of Oxford and was Rector thereof 4. HENRY II. Nephew of Henry I. by his Daughter Maude disclaimed â—â— forbidden all the Authority of the Pope refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all appealation to Rome At that time Philip de Brok a Canon of Bedford was questioned for murther he used reproachful speeches to the King's Justices for which he was censured and the Judges complained unto the King that there were many robberies and rapes and murthers to the number of an hundred committed within the Realm by Church-men The King commanded that justice should be executed upon all men alike in his Courts But Thomas Becket Arch-Bishop of Canterbury would have the Clergy so offending judged in the Spiritual Court and by men of their own coat who if they were convicted should at first be deprived of their Benefice and it they were found guilty again they should be judged at the King's pleasure The King stood for the ancient Laws and Customs and in a Ancient Laws are restored general Assembly at Clarendon in the year 1164. with consent of the Arch-Bishop Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and great men was a rehearsal and acknowledgement of some ancient Customs and Laws among which that were authorised being sixteen in number were these 1. If between a Lay-man and a Clark were any strife for Church-goods the plea should be in the King 's Court. 2. No Bishop nor Clark should go forth of the Realm without the King's licence and then he shall swear upon the Book that he shall procure no hurt to the King nor any of his Subjects 3. None who holdeth of the King in chief or in service shall be accursed without the King's licence 4. All the Bishopricks and Abbeys when they be vacant should be in the King's hands until a Prelate be chosen and he should be chosen out of the King's Chappels and before he be confirmed he should do his homage unto the King 5. If any plea were brought to the Consistory a party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon and from him to the Bishops Court and thence unto the Arch-Bishop and from him to the King and no further 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight should not be pleaded in Spiritual but Temporal Courts 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered for the Pope should be collected for the King 8. If any Clark were taken for felony and it were so proved he shall first be degraded and then after judgement be hanged or if he were a traitor he shall be drawn in sunder They did all sweâ—r and by word of mouth faithfully promise to observe these Laws unto the King and his Heirs simply and without fraud Mat. Parisi calleth them wicked and detestable Acts But Tho. Becket's testimony is the stronger de facto Tho. Becket sent unto the Court of Rome to signifie the grief of the Church and his own for consenting unto these Laws and asked absolution from the bond which he had unwisely entered into and he obtained it The same year the King required to have punishment of some misdoings among the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would not permit and when he saw in his judgement the liberties of the Church troden under foot he without the King's knowledge took ship and intended toward Rome but by a contrary winde he was brought back Then he was called to account for his receipts that came to his hand while he was high Chancellor He appealeth to the See of Rome and under pain of excommunication forbad both Bishops and Nobles to give sentence against him seeing he was both their Father and their Judge Nevertheless they without his confession gave sentence against him Then he seeing himself forsaken of all the other Bishops lifted the cross which he held in his hand aloft and went away from the Court and the next day got him over into Flanders and so to the Pope Matth. Parisien hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this King and the King of France and sundry Bishops of France and England for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate but all to no purpose till Henry of his own accord did cause his Son Henry III. to be crowned and then he being in Normandy was content by the mediation of the French King to accept the Prelate Thomas returning into England excommunicateth all the Bishops which had been at the Coronation of the yong King because it appertained unto him forsooth to inaugurate the King The King sent unto him and required to absolve them seeing what was done unto them was done for his cause The Prelate refuseth On Christmas day he solemnly excommunicateth
unto Philip King of France requiring him to go into the holy Land when the Bishop saw no appearance of obedience he threatened the King that the Pope would deprive him of his Kingdom Wherefore the Bishop was charged of arrogancy and treason and cast into prison The Pope sent another and commanded the King to set the Bishop at liberty and to take voyage into the East against the Infidels and not to meddle with the tenths of the Clergy Philip answered His difficulties at home did both hinder him from going into the East and brought a necessity of Subsidy from the Clergy and he was willing to dismiss the Bishop The Legate said You know not the Pope's authority which is not onely the Father of all Christian souls but Lord and Prince in temporal things and therefore by that authority I do excommunicate thee and I declare thee unworthy to reign and thy Realm forefeited unto the Church of Rome And he did acquit all French from their oath of obedience unto Philip and he disannulled all indulgences grants and priviledges that had been granted by any of his Predecessors unto any King of France I. de Secres Then Philip by advice of his Councel did cause it to be proclaimed That none of his subjects go unto Rome nor send money thither and he bestowed vacant Benefices without leave of the Pope Wherefore the Pope wrote unto him thus Boniface the Servant of God's servants fear God and keep his commandments We will thee to understand that thou art subject unto us in spiritual and temporal things and that no gift of Prebends or Benefices belongeth unto thee if thou hast the custody of any Prebend keep it unto the use of the Intrant if thou hast presented any we discern that gift null and do revoke all that hath been done by thee and whosoever thinketh otherwise we judge him to be blockish Philip conveeneth the Peers and Bishops at Paris and by their advice replieth in this maner Philip by the grace of God King of France unto him who is called Boniface and is not such indeed little friendship or none Let thy blockishness know that in temporal things we are subject unto no man and that the gift of Prebends and Benefices being void belongeth unto us by our royal prerogative the which we will defend with the sword and we think them fools and mad who judge otherwise Io. Secres Thereafter the King had another meeting of his Nobles and Clergy at Paris where sundry persons of both states gave in their grievances accusing the Pope of many crimes as heresie simony and others saith Io. Naucler And others write they undertook to prove that the Pope was an usurer incestuous having known two of his Neeces a Simoniack an Heretick that he had a familiar spirit he denied the resurrection c. And that these things may be the better qualified they propound that a general Councel may be called There a National Assembly against the Pope and calleth for a general Councel as his superior When Boniface heard these things he gave the Kingdom of France unto the Emperor Albert. Philip levieth an Army in Naples which was then under the French under the conduct of Siarra Columna an Hetrurian whom with all his kinred the Pope had excommunicated and razed their Castles and houses for writing against him and sent William Nogaret a French Gentleman and one of the Albigenses to publish the foresaid appellation at Rome They came to the gates of Aruagio Platina calleth it Anagnia with the assistance of some Gibelines The Pope hid himself with his Nephew a Marquess and two Cardinals these two escape by a privy door the Marquess rendered himself in hope of favor they rush in and gave the Pope in option whether he will presently quit his life or Papacy He said he would never renounce his Papacy Wherefore Siarra would have killed him but Nogaret said they had not that commission They carried him to Rome where grief turned him into madness and he died on the thirty fifth day thereafter in the eighth year of his Papacy and An. 1304. Platina addeth this exhortation it seemeth from Fasc tempo By his example let all Princes both of Church and Commonwealths learn to rule their people and Clergy not arrogantly and contumeliously as he of whom we are speaking did but holily and modestly as Christ our King and his disciples and true followers and let them endeavor to be loved rather then feared which is the cause of the fall of many Tyrants In his days were many and fearful earthquakes that many houses fell and the Pope with all his Court was once afraid and dwelt in a spacious meadow under pavilions about Andersmes CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. FREDERICK the II. was very yong and the Empire could not be vacant so long time for many evils that might ensue therefore the Princes moved PHILIP of Suevia to accept the Crown until his Nephew came to age He sought not confirmation of the Pope and therefore Innocentius said Either the Pope shall take the Crown and Kingdom from Philip or Philip shall take the Apostolical ornaments from the Pope Then Innocentius went about by all means to keep the Empire from Frederick and to this end among other his tricks he absolveth all the Electors from their oath and raiseth slanders against Philip and enticeth Barthold Duke of Zaringia to usurp the Empire He would not Then he perswadeth Otho Duke of Brunswike and Brother of the Duke of Saxony So wars were betwixt Philip and Otho Nocentius excommunicateth the Emperor Nevertheless Otho at last was put to flight and glad to seek peace Philip was not unwilling and gave him his Daughter in marriage Not long thereafter Philip had a meeting with the Pope's Legate and Otho and was murthered by them in his chamber in the tenth year of his Empire P. Mexia 2. OTHO the V. was elected and quickly confirmed by the Pope but their concord continued not for on the day of Coronation a tumult arose between the Romans and Germans for the gifts which the Emperor had bestowed 1100. were slain and no fewer were wounded The Emperor took it ill and required satisfaction from the Romans they refused and the Pope was suspected to be the cause of the first tumult Likewise the Pope had caused him to swear at his Coronation that he should with all his might maintain and preserve the Imperial liberties and recover that which was given away and lost Matth. Paris in Iohan. Innocentius did require this in despite of Frederick Then Otho seeing that he was slighted went hastily from the City and wasted Tuscia Marchia Anconitana all Romandiola Capua and he intended to enter into the bounds of Naples The Pope then requireth him to restore the patrimony of the Church and the fued Land under pain of his curse Otho did not regard his menaces and said He was doing according to the oath of his Coronation The Pope excommunicateth him at
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
had the upper hand and when the Soldiers asked the Abbot of Cistertian what they should do because they knew not who were Hereticks and who were not he answered Kill all God knoweth who are his So they spare neither age nor sex Caesar Hist lib. 5. cap. 21. Many hundreds were burnt many were hanged and many thousands were slain in other places I. Thuan. ad An. 1550 In a word they prevailed so that Raymund was robbed of all his lands almost and went to Rome An. 1215. and promised obedience unto the Church if the Pope would cause his lands to be restored Innocentius answered The expedition was chargeable unto the Church and unto Simon de Monford and therefore he had given these lands unto Simon and it was past the King's confirmation and could not be recalled onely he would grant unto Raymund 400. marks yearly during his life if he shall continue under obedience Then Raymund went to Arragon and levied an Army of 100000. men and within a year he recovered by strength all his lands Simon was killed An. 1218. and 22000. men with him so was his Son Guido An. 1219. Io. de Serres Then King Philip sent his Son Lewes once and again against Tolouse but all in vain so long as Raymund lived and Roger de Foy both which died within one moneth An. 1221. His Son Raymund whether for fear of worldly opposition or if he left the doctrine which his Father had professed it is uncertain offered all obedience unto the Church and King if they would grant him peace Almaric the Son of Simon de Montford appeareth in the contrary alledging his Title unto the County of Tolouse which was granted unto his Father and confirmed by the Pope and the King In the mean time Philip dieth and left unto Almaric 20000. some write 100000. lievers of Paris for a new expedition against Tolouse and at last by perswasion of Romanus Cardinal de St. Angelo the Pope's Legat Lewes VIII King of France with Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbots Peers Barons and 50000. horse with a great number of foot which arose for fear of the King and the Pope's Legate more then for zeal to the cause saith Mat. Paris in Hen. III. they were marked with the sign of the Cross against the Hereticks as they spake of Tolouse and Avenion which also belonged unto Raymund and boasting to destroy all the means and men within his Dominions An. 1226. They came first to Avenion craving passage through the Town for shortness of way The Citizens said They feared more danger The King sware he would not rise from siege till he had taken the City They had so provided that within were neither old persons nor women nor children and all beastials were removed and all the meadows were tilled that the King had scarcity without and they within had plenty so without was dearth and death as was reckoned of 22000. Simon and the Pope's General were killed with stones out of slings Some of the Nobility crave leave to return but obtain it not The King dieth Romanus causeth his death to be concealed and after asking a treaty for peace which was refused he craveth that he and the Prelates may enter the City to try if the wickedness was so great as the cry thereof was come unto the Pope's ears and swore that he minded nothing but the salvation of souls But he contemned his oath brought in the Army brake their walls and slew many of them Mat. Paris ad An. 1226. in Hen. III. In the year 1228. Raymund did rout his adversaries in three several battels idem Then they invade Tolouse but so that the yong King was glad to seek peace and the Earl accepteth it on good conditions Then the Pope sent the Marshal de la Foy with a fresh Army King Lewes would not allow it and said They should perswade by reason and not constrain by force Io. de Serres When open wars were ended the Bishops and Friers were busie with burning and hanging and these broyls were not ended for seventy years saith Bertrand Ia. Thuan. in the dedication of his History telleth summarily the success They were killed or banished and scattered hither and thither but not convicted of errors nor brought into repentance some fled into Province or near unto the Alps finding lurking holes for their liyes and doctrine some went into Calabria and their followers abode there until the Papacy of Pius the IV. some setled in Bohem Poland and Livonia and of their reliques in Britain was John Wickliff in Oxford So Thuan. Wheresoever they went Satan followed to devour them And all the Historians of those times shew how they were persecuted as Vsser hath marked particularly loc cit ca. 10. Innocentius III. caused the bones of Almaric to be burnt a learned Bishop at Paris because he had taught that no sin is imputed unto man in the state of grace and Images should not be in Churches and other twenty four persons for the same doctrine An. 1210. Io. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 67. in Appen sheweth ex Bern. Lutzenburg that when Dominicus with twelve Cistertian Monks was sent against them the sum of them who were killed in the wars were 100000. persons and out of Christ Massanus That in the Diocy of Narbon 140. men chose rather to suffer the fire then accept the doctrine of Rome An. 1210. And in the next year 400. were burnt within the Diocy of Tolouse eighty were beheaded and Almericus Captain of the Castle of Vare was hanged and his wife was stoned to death M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth out of Herm. Mutius that An. 1212. sundry Noble men and others in the County of Alsatia did hold that every day was free for eating of flesh if it be soberly and that they do wickedly who hinder Priests from lawful marriage Therefore Innocentius caused an hundred of them to be burnt in one day Nauclerus sheweth that at the same time were many of the same doctrine at Millan who sent relief unto their Brethren in Alsatia An. 1220. William a Goldsmith was burnt because he said Rome was Babylon and the Pope was Antichrist Bale ex Caesar in dialog Desiderius à Lombard at the same time was called Haeresiarcha because he wrote against the begging Friers We read of many such other burnings and martyrdoms in other places and times but the truth could not be burnt nor overthrown nor want her witnesses 5. Guilielmus de Alta Petra Bishop of Paris about the year 1220. wrote a book De Clero wherein he speaketh of the Clergy of his time in this maner No godliness or learning is seen in them but rather all divellish filthiness and monstrous vices their sins are not simply sins but monsters of sins they are not the Church but Babylon Egypt and Sodom the Prelates build not the Church but destroy it they mock God and they and their Priests do profane the body of Christ they lift up to the heavens with all
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
the beloved children of their Mother the Church they have made a book not of instruction but derogation not admonishing but biting and because the book is a seminary of great scandal and hath bred much trouble and dammage to souls and hath hindred believers from former devotion and their wonted giving of alms and from entering into that Religion therefore that book which beareth the title Tractatus brevis de periculis novissimorum temporum we condemn as wicked and execrable commanding that whosoever shall have that book he shall burn it within eight days after sight of this our Sentence and pronouncing the sentence of excommunication against all that shall dispise this our command c. That book was burnt quickly at Anagnia 15. Hugo Barchinonensis Cardinal S. Sabinae wrote many books at that time In his preface before Joshua he reckoneth the Canonical Books as they be in the Hebrew and Greek Testaments among the Apocrypha he putteth Ecclesiasticus Wisdom Maccabees Judith because saith he they are doubtful On the Prologue of Jerome before the books of the Kings he saith The Church receiveth the Apocrypha books not for proof of faith but instruction of maners Here it may be marked that as yet yea and until the Councel of Trent the books of Maccabees and such others were not accounted Canonical as also witnesseth Pererius in Daniel lib. 16. and others whom I have named elsewhere As for the 47. Canon of the third Councel at Carthage from which Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 1. would derive the Authority of the Divine Canon Baronius ad An. 397. testifieth It was not a Canon of that Synod so saith Binius Annotat. in Conc. Carthag 3. I return to Hugo on Psal 77. he saith Many Clerks are the geâ—eration of vipers they persecute their Mother the Church and so far as they can they slay Christ their Father On Matth. 16. Upon this rock i. e. upon this foundation and that rock is Christ 1 Cor. 10. none can lay another foundation but that which is laid even Christ Jesus On 2 Tim. 3. All Scripture that is the holy Scripture which containeth all things necessary unto salvation is perfect therefore it hath the priviledge to be called The Scripture by an antonomasia Catalog test ver lib. 16. Pope Alexander deposed him Naucler gener 42. 16. Humbert de Romania fifth General of the Dominicans about the year 1250. wrote a book De ratione tollendi schisma inter Graecos Latinos In par 2. cap. 11. he saith The cause of the Schism was the intolerable burthens of Popes in exactions excommunications and statutes Catalog test ibid. 17. Pope Honorius the IV. sent John Bishop of Tusculo into Germany Germany against the Pope to exact from all Bishops Priests and Abbots the fourth part of all their substance for five years unto the maintenance of his Soldiers against Peter King of Aragon For this cause a frequent Assembly conveened at Wirtzburgh the Emperor Rodulph came there When the petition was propounded the Elector of Colein refusing did appeal unto a general Councel when he was alledging his reasons the Legate interrupted and threatened him with the Pope's curse Then all the Priests and Monks scoffed at the Legate and began to buffet him that if the Legate had not commanded his Marshal to convey him away he had not escaped with his life Then Probus Bishop of Tull. said How long most dear Colleagues shall those vultures of Romulus abuse our patience I will not say our foolishness how long shall we endure their wickedness avarice pride and luxury this most wicked sort of Masters of Synagogues will not cease till they bring us all into poverty and wretched slavery By our jars this malady waxeth by our differences these rogues are safe so long as they command we shall never have peace nor piety Lately they raised the Saxons and Suevians one against the other those instruments of Satan or Antichrists have sown the seeds of discord in Germany When Conradin a yong man of very good hope was seeking according to the Law of nature the inheritance of his Fathers they circumvented him with fraud and killed him most cruelly He rehearseth many such tricks done by the Popes then he saith As twelve years ago Gregory the X. dealt with the tenths the same will Honorius the IV. do with the fourths That he might strip us of our gold he armed the Turks against us and this Pope is more desirous of tribute then of our welfare Those Satans speak of light and intend darkness to deceive the people and that they regard not Christ our Lord and God their aims and works unless we be blinde do prove the issue sheweth and the holy Scriptures describeth Wherefore Fathers devoted to Christ awaken provide against these calamities I am not ignorant what this Tusculan is I know the man he is gold thirsty a false usurer a vile slave of money I fear not his menaces I appeal unto the Senate of Christendom c. All the Assembly approved what he had said and nothing was done for the Pope Wherefore Probus was accursed at Rome but in the greater estimation at home and with all good men Ph. Mornay in Myster ex Aventin lib. 7. 18. Nicolaus de Biberach General of the Carmelites lived about the Against the Carmelites year 1270. he bewailed with tears the corrupt estate of his Order Whereas in the wilderness they did attend constantly on prayer reading and handy works now said he since they dwell in Cities under their mother hypocrisie their study is ease idleness lust and luxury When he had bestowed his time five years in that charge and with grief saw no amendment he wrote a book against them which he called Ignea sagitta and returned into a Desart about the mount Ewatrof In that book he calleth them step-sons reprobates cauterised vagabonds pratlers unhappy counsellors wicked discoursers Citizens of Sodom despisers of the best Testament the tail of the dragon drawing down the third part of the stars from heaven and casting them on the earth Revel 12. In chap. 5. he saith Tell me what new religion is this in your Cities from morning until even ye run two and two thorow the streets and he is your leader which goeth about roaring and seeking whom he may devour and so that prophesie The wicked walk in a compass is most true of you for the chief purpose of your gading is not to visit the fatherless but yong women not widows in heaviness but wanton maids Nuns and Mistresses and each cast their eyes on another and words of lustfulness corrupting good maners enflaming the hearts c. That is not pure religion Wo is me my dear friends seeing ye are wrapped in the clay of the world why think ye that ye are not defiled I. Bale Cent. 4. § 42. in Appe 2. In another Treatise that he calleth Occultus he writeth that he had been at Rome and had seen their feigned
came from France with Lewis fell sick and being moved in conscience called unto him some of the English Lords and said unto them I lament your wretched case and from my heart I do pity the desolation come upon your Country the dangerous snares which are laid for your confusion are hid from your eyes but take heed in time Prince Lewis hath sworn a great oath and sixteen of his Nobles of whom I was one that if he obtain the Crown of England he will banish them all which are now against their native King and are Traitors to his noble Person And that ye take not this for a fable I assure you upon my faith being in this condition as ye now see at the mercy of God I have great conscience hereof and I pity your estate and so give you this warning your King hath for a season kept you under but if Lewis shall prevail he will put you from all of two extream evils chuse the least and keep it secret what I have told you Shortly thereafter he departed this life When this was once noised among the Barons they were in great heaviness for they saw themselves betrapped every way on the one side was the Pope's curse and also Lewis dealing to the French all that he purchased either Territories or Castles yea and they heard him say They were all Traitors Then they agree to submit themselves unto King John they were easily pardoned And John recovered Rochester Castle and City London York Lincoln and prevailed in many hazardous adventures against Lewis and Alexander The same year John did lodge two days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln and there died Some say he was poisoned by a Cistertian Monk Matth. Parisien saith he died of an Ague through sorrow and surfeit Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in Act. Monim give him this testimony He was indeed a valorous Prince and unfortunate like Marius having experience of both fortunes nor loved he the Mass Then many of the Lords swear obedience unto Lewis But William Earl of Pembroke Marshal of England a grave and wise Counsellor did quietly and friendly call together sundry of the Earls and Barons and set before them Henry the eldest Son of King John being them nine years old and perswaded them to embrace him for their King and he was crowned by Wallo at Glocester with consent of them which had followed his Father and Wallow acccursed them all which did follow Lewis Nevertheless Lewis did more and more harm in the Land until the above named William went against him with an Army and then he fled into London and sent unto his Father for help an hundred Ships were prepared in France but Richard a bastard Brother of King John having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-Ports set upon them and by providence fifteen of them escaped not unsunk or taken Then the Ambassades of Lewis writ from Rome unto him If he left not England the Pope would renew the sentence of excommunication against him likewise many of the Nobles forsook him Then he sought a treaty with the King and at last it was concluded that a 1000 l. should be given unto Lewis to depart and should never return So he was honourably convoyed unto the Sea And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and Alexander with consent of the Legate Then Wallo began his harvest the Kings had dealt for themselves and their Armies and the Legate could wring nothing from them but he calleth the Clergy to account Hugh Bishop of Lincoln paid 1000. marks unto the Pope and as much unto the Legate c. He summoned the Scotch Bishops and Abbots to Anwick some opened their purses and were absolved and the most stubborn as he called them were sent to Rome With the inferior Church-men he took another course he sent for the Prior of Duresm and Westbeck the Arch-Deacon to go into Scotland and call before them the Priests and Canons into every principal Town of the bounds and there partly upon their confessions and partly by wearisome protractions from day to day great sums were squeezed from them They who went to Rome had purchased Letters from the Bishops and Abbots of England against Wallo and accused him before Pope Honorius of avarice and other crimes Wherefore the Pope took from him a part of the prey and the accusers were absolved and sent home with empty purses But the Pope being not yet contented sent Cardinal Aegidius to exact other sums for absolving them from their vow of going into Palestina When Aegidius returned he said he was robbed by the way therefore another Legate was sent to gather as much The King convened his Nobles and Prelates and all in one voice did send and forbid the Legate to come into the Realm G. Buchan Hist lib. 7. Also England groaned under these burthens and sent their grievances unto the Councel at Lions Regrating 1. That the Pope was not content with Peter-pence but extorted from them great sums of money without consent of the King and against all precedent examples 2. Patrons cannot present unto Benefices which are given to Romans ignorant of the language to the great prejudice of souls and spoiling of the Realm 3. Of the frequent recourse of the Pope's Legates by whom faith and fidelity the ancient Customs of the Nation the Authority of the Statutes Laws and Priviledges are abrogated But the Pope's purse had no ears to hear such complaints and anon he sent for more money wherefore a Proclamation was made in name of King Henry the III. that no man should consent to any exaction of money unto the Court of Rome The Pope in a rage directed instantly his Letters unto the Bishop of Worcester charging all England under pain of his curse to obey his Legate before such a day and that Bishop to be executioner of his curse Fear of the curse prevailed against the former Proclamation But the Pope was not yet satisfied he was not ashamed to crave first the tenth then the fifth part and lastly the third part of all Church-revenues within England besides other extraordinary occasions and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000. marks sterling Whereupon the King sent his Messengers again unto Rome and the Nobles did by writing complain of the scandals arising from the avarice of the Court and spread their complaint through the Christian world professing that they would not suffer the Country to be so rudely abused although the King would wink at it and unless these things said they unto the Pope be speedily redressed by you let your Holiness know for certainty that it may not without cause be feared that such danger is like to ensue both to the Church of Rome and unto our King that no remedy will easily be found for it At that time John a Cardinal and an English man did entreat his Holiness for God's cause to bridle with some temperance the passion of his minde which is here said he
more contrary unto the Apostles or more hateful unto Christ Jesus then to destroy souls by defrauding them of the Ministry ..... In a word the holiness of the Apostolical seat cannot do any thing but unto edification and not to destruction for this is the fulness of power to edification But those things which they call Provisions are not to edification but most manifest destruction The Pope hearing this Letter foamed as in a rage and sware by Peter and Paul that he would hurl such a phrenetick wretch into confusion which durst so boldly controle his command and make him a fable unto the world Is not the King of England our vassal yea and slave whom I at my nod may thrust into prison The Cardinals namely Aegidius a Spaniard and some others touched in conscience could scarcely appease his fury and among other words they said To confess the truth unto your Holiness it is true what he saith and we cannot condemn him for it he is a Catholick man more holy and religious then we our selves are and as it is judged amongst all the Prelates there is none better nor his equal this is not unknown universally nor can our contradiction avail against him wherefore we think best to pass by such a thing lest perhaps some tumult arise thereupon especially seeing it is manifest unto all men that once must come a defection and departure from the Church of Rome When Robert lay on his death bed he said unto the brethren coming to visit him Heresid is an opinion taken up by human sense contrary Heresie white unto the holy Scriptures openly avowed and pertinaciously maintained Is not Innocentius therefore an Heretick and since Christ came into the The Pope an Heretick and Antichrist World to save souls may not the Pope be justly called the Antichrist who feareth not to destroy souls The Pope doth impudently annul the priviledges of his Ancestours .... and therefore the contemner should be contemned according to that saying of Esay Wo to thee who despisest ..... Matth. Parisien 9. In the year 1240. a Carthusian Monk at Cambridge said openly before Otho the Legate Gregory is not the head of the Chutch but there is another head thereof Satan is loosed the Pope is an Heretick Gregory which is called Pope defileth the Church and the World The Legate said unto him Is not power given from above unto the Pope to loose and bind souls and to exerce the charge of Peter on earth The Monk replied How can I think that such power as was given unto Peter is given to a Simoniack and Usurer yea and who is defiled with greater crimes The Legate did blush for shame and said We may not strive in words with a fool Idem 10. Seval Arch-Bishop of York followed in the same footsteps when he saw the pride of the Pope usurping and tyrannizing above the Kings he was astonished and in the grief of his heart he intreated Pope Alexander the IV. by Letters that he would leave off from such daily enormities or at least refrain himself and follow the example of good men that he would feed Christ's Lambs as Peter did and not pull the skins off them and devour them like an hungry Wolf The Pope had given the fattest of his Benefices unto some wanton young men and ignorant of the language as he made Jordanus Dean of York c. Seval would admit none of them wherefore the Pope excommunicated him with bells and candles He could suffer these ceremonies but he could not suffer strangers to be set over the people and the more he was cursed by the Pope he was the more beloved of the people and they did bless him yet quietly for fear of the Romans Although he was not murthered yet for his sufferings he was called a Martyr Idem ad An. 1257. 11. Matthew of Paris whom I have often named was a Benedictine of Saint Alban he wrote the History of England from the days of William the Conqueror until the year of his own death 1260. where he describeth how others spoke against the abomination of Antichrist to the end that posterity might know and abhor it and thereby he giveth us to understand what were his own thoughts as here and there he expresseth himself e. g. ad An. 1237. he saith It is manifestly known that the Church of Rome alas hath deserved the wrath of God for the guides thereof seek not the devotion of people but their full purses not to gain souls unto God but to collect revenues to themselves to oppress the religious and many ways impudently to catch other mens goods ...... hence ariseth grumbling among men and the wrath of God is provoked dayly Ad An. 1238. he calleth the Pope the Successor but not the imitator of Peter Ad An. 1245. he saith The Pope sent unto the King of Arragon and then unto the King of England craving that he may come and abide in their Kingdoms and the Nobility did refuse because the Papal Court was so infamous that the strength thereof went up unto the clouds Ad An. 1251. he saith The threatning of the Apostle may be thought to be fulfilled Vnless there be a departing the son of perdition shall not be revealed Behold that mens hearts depart and not their bodies from the Pope who is enraged like a step-father and from the Church of Rome which is cruel in persecuting like a step-mother 12. John Russel an English Gentleman who married the Widow of Walter Cumin Earl of Lenox about the year 1262. afterwards he purchased Letters from the Pope to summon a number of Scots to appear in England before the Legate for slandering his wife of witchcraft and poisoning her first husband The Scots dispised the citation alledging their ancient priviledge that Scotch men cannot be charged to answer without their own Country and so the summons turned to nothing saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. 13. Within some few years King Alexander the III. was encombred with The Lords and Bishops strive for precedency the pride of Priests and Monks saith the same Author there he understandeth certainly Bishops and Abbots which being enriched saith he by former Kings and enjoying long prosperity began to grow rank and would go before the Nobility as in wealth so in all other things or at least be equal with them The Noble men took this in ill part and dealt roughly with them wherefore they complain unto the King Whether he thought these injuries not to be so hainous as the Priests called them or if he thought that they were not without cause yet he made no account of them therefore the Bishops did excommunicate all the Noble men excepting the King only and with many threats do prepare themselves to go unto Rome Then the King calling to minde what broils Tho. Becket had raised in England by his ambition called the Bishops from their journey and compelled the Nobility to yeild unto their pride Thus the spiritual
was the custom of Italy in the days of Pope Alexander the IV. and in the Councel of Vienna An. 1308. the Clergy offered unto the Pope the twentieth part of their stipends yearly if he would discharge the Annates and they were not heard England would never pay the Annates of lesser Benefices although they did yeild in Bishopricks saith Caranza in Bonifac. VIII Io. Naucler pag. 914. saith I see none in Germany pay Annates unto the Pope but only they who hold their Benefices of the Pope immediately Pol. Virgil. loc cit saith How grievous is it to the Priests to deliver the price of the Annates before they receive a penny whereby they are forced to undertake great debts and so wrong their friends from whom they borrow if it happen that they die soon shall not this be occasion unto wicked men to corrupt Religion yea and indeed saith he it breedeth great contempt of the poor Ministers and their Ministry P. Mornay in Myster pag. 540. saith That An. 1416. the Church of France did refuse to pay the Annates because albeit it was once granted in the days of Pope John XXI for an expedition beyond Sea and sundry Popes had by force taken them yet it should not be so since thereby Benefices and Ecclesiastical things are sold and both Popes Bishops and Priests are guilty of simony contrary to their oaths But to return unto Pope Clemens he had promised unto King Philip to abolish the memory of Pope Boniface the VIII and to annul all his Acts but by advice of Cardinal Pratensis he delayed unto a general Councel and this he summoned to be held at Vienna where the King did require from the Pope the performance of his promise The Councel did acknowledge Boniface to have been a lawful Pope but they did declare all his Acts against the King to have been unjust and that none of them should be prejudicial unto the King nor his Successors Io. Naucler pag. 872 878. In this Councel the Pope did propound the aid of the Christians in Syria that the Templaries should be punished as also the reformation of the Church Wars were proclaimed and Indulgences were offered in these words We will that the punishment of Hell be no way laid upon him which is signed with the Cross granting also unto every signed person power to pull three or four souls out of Purgatory at their pleasure The Divines at Paris were not a little scandalized and the rather because it was written in the same Bull We command the Angels to carry the absolved soul into the glory of Paradise It was then a received Article that the Pope may command the Angels as his Sergeants In this Councel the Templaries were condemned for their Apostasie But Io. Bale in Cent. 4. 82. in Appen 2. sheweth The Red Friers destroyed from Christop Massaeus and P. Mornay sheweth that Bocatius Villanus Antonin Aventin and others bear witness of their innocency some affirm that their great revenues through Europe was the cause of their ruine and therefore some accuse Pope Clemens and King Philip others say the Pope envied them because they inveighed against the Popes and Court of Rome as disturbers of Christendom and the cause of losing Syria and Palestina Io. Naucler pag. 873. saith At that time Clemens the V. accused the Templaries of impiety and that order was destroyed and their most large revenues were taken Some report that they had an image clothed with a mans skin unto which when they entered the Order they did homage sacrificing most cruelly with mans blood which when they had drunk they did exhort one another unto continuance in such wickedness and other crimes were imputed unto them especially that by their craft the Turks had got Jerusalem This pest saith he did fall by the great fervor of all French and also in Germany after the Letters of Pope Clemens and I see that some writers do not so much condemn the doleful religion of the Templaries as the avarice of the French King who was the cause of this faction And Pope Clemens gave their goods unto the Order of St. John or the Hospitalaries but because the King and other Princes had taken possession of them much money must be paid for redeeming them But thereafter the King and his children were obnoxious to many miseries which they were said to have suffered for their iniquities and many judged those men to have suffered unjustly and did reverence them as Martyrs and with devotion did gather their bodies and bones Moreover saith he Jacob de Moguntia writing of those times reporteth that Clemens the V. condemned the Order of the Templaries and committed the execution against some in Germany unto the Bishop of Mentz He called a Synod and when he was in the Chapter-house ready to publish the process a religious man Hugo Count of Wiltgraff who abode in the Castle of Grunbach by Meisenheim came in with twenty Soldiers his Brethren of that Order clad with white clokes with the sign of the red Cross after the maner of the Teutonicks and they all had their weapons under their clokes The Arch-Bishop rose up unto them and beckoned with his hand that they should sit by him But the Count standing said My Lord Arch-Bishop it is publickly said that to day you will renounce and accurse me and my Brethren of the Order of the Temple which is not pleasant unto us but we demand that you would publish unto your Clergy here present our appeal which we have made unto the next Pope The Arch-Bishop could not go from his place for fear of weapons and therefore he answered calmly It shall be so but first the Pope's Process must be published and afterwards without any distance he caused the Appeal of the Templaries with the causes thereof to be read and published And among other things in that Appeal it was written as one cause that their Brethren whom the Pope had caused to be burnt were free of those imputed crimes and for a miraculous token of their innocency their clokes with the sign of the Cross were not burnt nor consumed in the fire The Arch-Bishop said unto them Be of good courage I will write unto the Pope in your favor and so it was And after the Arch-Bishops Letter the Pope wrote again unto him and recommended to enquire of the matter And the Bishop called another Synod and by advice and consent of other Bishops in the Province the innocency of the Friers was clearly known and they were absolved This was done in Mentz An. 1211. Iuly 1. saith Naucler P. Morn in Myster saith When John Molan a Burgundian the chief of that Order was entering into the fire he summoned Pope Clemens to appear within forty days before the throne of God to answer to that sentence pronounced against him Molan was burnt March 11. An. 1313. and Clemens died April 10. immediately following As for the third cause of the Synod we shall have
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
the valiantness of his Father and Grandfather Pope John said Solomon's Son was not very wise So he rejected them both and alledged that according to former Acts of his Predecessors now he was Emperor Wherefore wars continued eight years and John proclaimed against them both alledging that the Imperial Crown is the gift of the Pope since it was decreed that the Germans may elect their King but then he is Emperor when the Pope of Rome who is Father and Prince of all Christendom doth approve him and when the Electors cannot agree none is King but the Bishop of Rome governeth at his pleasure even as the soul should command the body by whose benefit it liveth and so shall the world be well ruled when profane things are subject unto spiritual ...... For these causes seeing two are chosen .... and neither of the two seemeth worthy unto us said he we command that within three months they both renounce c. The most did follow Lewis At Frankford was a frequent Diet of the Princes and all the Electors Frederick was a captive there many things were decreed for the honor of the Empire and that Lewis should provide that the liberty of Germany be not turned into bondage and whosoever will maintain the Acts of Pope John is an enemy of the Republick Immediately Otho Bishop of Carintha and Lambert Bishop of Tolouse the Pope's Legates were expelled out of Germany All the Bishops Prelates Priests and Monks obeyed the Decree only the Dominicans inclined sometimes unto the Emperor and sometimes unto the Pope By Authority of that Assembly an Act was A description of the Pope published that is in Aventin lib. cit The heads are Christ the Savior our Lord and God and his chief Apostles Peter Paul James and John have foretold that perillous times were coming after their departure and they have sorewarned especially that we should beware of false Christs false Apostles and false Prophets who are so called from the lyes of their feigned Religion terming themselves Priests when they are the messengers of Antichrist their insatiable thirst of honor and money their letchery and pride being most manifest bewray them we deny not but confess sincerely that our times cannot endure any censure ...... long custom prevaileth above truth indignation breaketh our silence seeing from Heaven we are set in the highest watch of human affairs we cannot be silent lest we prove to be dumb dogs that cannot bark as the Prophet speaketh although we cannot drive away the wolves because of the iniquities of the times yet it is our duty to resist them and declare who they are although we cannot prevail against them lurking under sheeps skins as we would yet it is in some measure sufficient unto those who cannot attain to have a willingness to do Then they apply unto John shewing how that he vexed the Church of Christ and compelled Christians to draw their swords against Christians and brought people into a custom of perjury rebellion and conspiracies and they add Neither can Christians keep peace when God giveth it they are so troubled with this Antichrist so great is the madness of this man or rather Satan that openly in Assemblies he proclaimeth his wickedness as if they were good works When Christian Princes are at variance then indeed he is Priest of Rome the great Priest then reigneth and domineereth when all things are wasted with jars and broils and his power becometh terrible he might have most easily restored peace with one Letter but he hath no will that peace be among us yea by him rather was the discord increased he feigned now to favor Lewis and then to love Frederick as each of them was weaker he promised his aid unto the weaker he did purposely invite both unto the Coronation and gave fair words unto both when they were ready to have agreed he peswaded them unto Arms all these things he doth craftily that when we are undone by intestine wars he may destroy the Empire and possess Castles Towns and Republicks ....... When he is capital foe and publick enemy yet he will be Proctor Witness and Judge in his own cause .... what he pleaseth he judgeth lawful ...... he assumeth the spirit of Satan making himself like unto the most High and suffering himself to be worshipped which the Angel forbad John to do and his feet to be kissed after the manner of Dioclesian and Alexander two most cruel Tyrants ..... Those Popes have thrust Caesar out of Rome and Italy and Christ out of the Earth they permit the Heavens unto him and have taken Hell and Earth unto themselves and they will be believed not only called gods of the earth and of men as if they reign over the souls and tongues or as if they had divided the Empire of the world with Jupiter how contrary are these things Crucified and Supream power a Soldier and a Priest an Emperor and a Pastor ..... he is the two headed Beast who is Augustus and the great high Priest as we read of Nero Decius c. Then they refute the particulars of the Pope's Bull finally concluding If he be not the Antichrist certainly he is his forerunner from whom we appeal unto the Christian Senate of the world This Apology of Lewis prevailed even among his foes that the Earl of Tirolis and some others dealt for peace between Lewis and Frederick Lewis had the other captive and he set him at liberty on condition that he should renounce the title of Emperor and within few years he died Then Lewis was sole Emperor and he went into Italy An. 1327. being invited by the Gibelines to aid them against the Gwelphs and he exercised the Imperial Authority where he came therefore the Pope excommunicated him Platin. But Tho. Couper in Epist saith He was accursed because Udalrick the Emperor's Secretary without the Emperor's knowledge in an Epistle had called the Pope the Beast rising out of the Sea The Emperor did often profer a treaty of peace but the Pope would not hear of it Many learned men both Divines and Jurists of Bolonia and Paris wrote then against the Pope as followeth When Lewis could not obtain confirmation from the Pope he entred into Rome and was received gladly he and the Empress were crowned by Stephen Colonna Vicar of Rome with full consent saith Platin. of Nobles and Cardinals The City was then governed by their own Citizens under the title Vicars of the King of the Romans Plat. in Iohan. There he assembled a very frequent Synod and declared more fully 1. What wrongs he had suffered from Jac. de Cadurco alias Pope John the XXII or rather the mystical Antichrist said he and Abiathar who had followed Absalom against David And he did not only thus complain but also the Orators of the Armenians and other Nations against whom John had covenanted with the Turk 2. He shewed what Authority other Emperors had exercised against the Popes when they were found vicious
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
and Lordships and if any wise man gain-say the open errors of Antichrist and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men to escape the pains of Hell and to gain the bliss of Heaven he shall be imprisoned as a man of unchristian belief and traitor to God and Christian Kings and Lords And whereas King Hezekiah was busie to cleanse God's house and put away all uncleanness from the Sanctuary ..... some Christians Lords in name and Heathens in conditions defile the Sanctuary of God and bring in simoniacal Clarks full of covetousness and heresie and hypocrisie and malice to stop God's Law that it be not known and kept or freely preached and some Christian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts and in secular offices openly against God's Law and mans and withhold them from their ghostly office and helping of Christian souls ...... let these unwise Lords know that Eli the Prophet one only had the truth of God and King Ahab with 850 Priests and Prophets of Baal had the false part and after Micheas one alone Prophet of God had the truth against 400 Prophets of Baal that counselled Achab to war to his own shame and death so now a few poor men and Idiots in comparison of School-Clarks may have the truth of holy Scripture against many thousand Prelates and religious that be given to worldly pride covetousness simony hypocrisie and other fleshly sins and the rather seeing poor men desire only the truth and freedom of the holy Gospel and Scripture and accept mans law and ordinances only in as much as they be grounded on holy Scripture or good reason and common profit of Christian people ...... But it is to be feared full sorely that Kings and Lords now have been in the former sins of Manasses God grant that they repent verily and make amends to God and man as he did in the end And near the end of that Chapter he saith Now in England it is a common protection against persecution of Prelates and some Lords if a man be accustomed to swear needless false and unadvised oaths by the bones nails and sides and other members of Christ and be proud and letcherous and speak not of God's Law and reprove not sin about him and to abstain from needless oaths and not lawful and to reprove sin by way of charity is cause enough why Prelates and some Lords slander men and call them Lollards Hereticks raisers of debate and treason against the King ...... How much blood have Lords shed in wars for pride and covetousness by counsel of false Prelates Confessors and Preachers it passeth mans wit to tell fully in this life but of shedding blood and slaying poor men by withdrawing alms and giving it to dead stocks or stones or to rich Clarks and feigned religious were to speak now if a man had the spirit of ghostly strength now men kneel and pray and offer fasts to dead Images that have neither hunger nor cold and despise beat and slay Christian men what honoring of God is this c. The Bishops and Friers could not endure such doctrine but so long as Edward the III. lived he was safe for that King loved him and as some write the above named Acts were by his information máde against the Pope and Prelates when the King became old and unable his second Son John Duke of Lancaster was Regent for the King 's eldest Son was dead and his Son Richard was yong he approved the doctrine of Christ which Wickliff did teach so did Henry Percey Lord Marshal William Rigge Chancellor of the University and many more of account Simon Langham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury summoned him to appear at Lambeth An. 1376. The Duke of Lancaster went with him and the contention was great yet nothing was done against him at that time In the beginning of the reign of Richard the II. John the Regent and the Lord Marshal gave up their Offices then the Bishops thought to have the more advantage against Wickliff Nevertheless he continued preaching 1. The holy Eucharist after consecration is not the body of Christ but figuratively or sacramentally 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches nor had Peter any more power given him by Christ then any other Apostle had 3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys then any other within the order of Priesthood hath 4. If God be temporal Princes may lawfully and justly take their temporalities from Church-men sinning habitualiter 5. The Gospel is a rule sufficient by it self to rule the life of all Christians here c. These and such other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI by him and twenty three Cardinals they were condemned as heretical And the Pope sent his Bulls unto the University to Simon the Arch-Bishop and unto the Bishop of London that they should apprehend the Heretick as he spoke he wrote also unto the King to assist the Bishops A convocation was held at Lambeth where Wickliff appeared professing himself to be a true Christian he explained the Articles and he denied some to be his assertions saying they had wrested his words At that time whether the Queen-Mother had discharged the Bishops to do him violence as some write or that the Londoners took his part as others say or both he was dismissed only they charged him that he should preach no more of that doctrine The Schism of the Antipopes gave some respite unto Wickliff and Simon was slain in a dissension between the Nobility and the Commons His Successor William Courtney was more fully against him and prevailed so with the King to banish him and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Act that Hereticks as it pleased them to speak should be imprisoned until they justified their cause This Act mentioneth great numbers of them throughout all the Kingdom convening to Sermons in Churches Church-yards Market-places and other places where are great assemblings of people Philip Repington a Batchelor of Divinity had been summoned for the same doctrine but after this Act he forsook it and became Bishop of Lincoln and a cruel persecutor of the truth which he had professed John Ashton also fell away Nicolas Herford another Batchelor made his appeal from the Bishop unto the King and his Council but William caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned he escaped and continued preaching as before John Wickliff in the time of his banishment wrote unto Pope Urban a confession of his faith wherein he affirmeth that seeing the Bishop of Rome calleth himself the Vicar of Christ of all men he is most bound to follow the Law of Christ in the Gospel since the greatness among Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honors but in exact imitation of Christ in life and doctrine and he advised the Pope to leave unto the Secular Powers all temporal rule as Christ did and he prayed that he and his Cardinals might follow the Lord Jesus and faithfully teach
of Corp. Christi Jo. Naucler He multiplied the number of canonized Saints adding Edmund an English Minorite and Vincentius a Spanish Minorite c. When the before named Bessarion heard of this enrolling he said These new Saints make me doubt of the old He ordained a general Letany and procession the first Sunday of every moneth and that every one observing it shall have indulgence for seven years He added unto the Mass a prayer for victory against the Infidels which whosoever shall say shall have three years indulgence If he had minded sincerely to aid the Christians he had a fair occasion for at the same time John Hunniades or Vaivoda overcame Mahumet at Alba saith Naucler or as others write Belgrad and was not able to pursue his victory his Army was so sore weakened Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 14. Shortly thereafter the valiant Hunniades died at Zemplen An. 1456. But Callistus was more desirous to have his Son or Nephew Lignius Borgias to attain the Crown of Sicilies for Alfonso King of Arragon died and his base Son Ferdinand succeeded in all his Kingdoms but the Pope proclaimed the Kingdom of Sicilies to be vacant and fallen again unto St. Peter and so the Pope may dispose of it at his pleasure he commanded Ferdinand under pain of his curse that he call not himself King of Sicilies but if any can pretend any right unto it it should be examined at Rome and he dissolved all oath of obedience unto Ferdinand Anton. ibid. cap. 16. They were levying on both sides and in the mean time Callistus died when he had sate three years 9. PIUS the II. was before Aeneas Sylvius with the change of his name he changed his manners He had been Scribe at the Councel of Basil and was one of the twelve Censores Concilii when any thing was done by Deputies of Nations Aeneas was one for Italy when Eugenius was deposed and Felix was chosen Aeneas was sent by the Councel unto the Emperour to declare the equity of the election and the Emperour admiring the dexterity of his wit chose him to be his Secretary In his first book Degestis Conc. Basil he hath a large discourse proving that the Pope is subject unto the Councel there he saith The Church is the Spouse of Christ and the Pope is but his Vicar now saith he the Spouse is above a Vicar neither will will any man subject his Wife unto his Vicar There he proves that these passages of Scripture Thou shalt be called Cephas and I will give thee the keys and I have praied for thee and feed my sheep give no priviledge unto Peter but are wrested by flatterers contrary to the mind of Christ and exposition of the Fathers There also he saith Christ is the head of the Church and the Pope is not the head unless one will say that he is the Ministerial head or Vicar of the Head for edification and not the harm of the Church and therefore as an offending member may be cut off so the Pope may be deposed And that a Councel may be assembled without the consent of the Pope he proves both by reason and practice But when Aeneas was made Pope he sent abroad a Bull with the Title of Retractations revoking what he had written against other Popes and praising them In another beginning Execrabilis and dated in the second year of his Papacy he condemneth all appellations unto a future Councel as execrable and pestiferous and he condemns all Universities and favourers of such appellations In another that beginneth In minoribus agentes and directed unto the University of Colen An. 1463. he professeth repentance for writing the Dialogue and other books for authority of a Councel and saith He had persecuted the Church ignorantly as Paul did and he would prove the authority of a Pope above a Councel from the same passages of Scripture which he had brought to the contrary In the end he saith he doth reverence the Councel of Constance and yet that Councel had decreed that a Councel is above the Pope And so Pius verifieth what Pope Gregory on Iob lib. 11. cap. 10. saith A Doctor neglecting to practice what he hath taught and will not do the good that he hath averred beginneth to teach the lewd things that he loveth and in the just judgment of God now he shall not have for good who refuseth a good conversation because when the heart is inflamed with the love of earthly things it speaks alwaies of earthly things as truth saith in the Gospel Out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh This Pope absolved Ferdinand King of Arragon from the curse of Pope Callistus yet so that he gave his wifes sister in marriage unto the Pope's Nephew and also gave him the Dutchy of Maldeburg and Celan Platina saith This Pope's sister had four sons and the King made the two youngest both Knights and unto one of them he gave his daughter with the Dutchy of Amalphis Pius was an enemy to Lewis the II. King of France because he confirmed the Pragmatica Sanctio and he caused him to annul it He menaced Borsius Duke of Mutina because he favoured the affairs of France He pursued with most grievous censures Sigismund Duke of Austria because he had imprisoned Card. Nicol. Cusanus unto whom the Pope had given a Bishoprick in Tirolis without the Duke's consent He deprived Diether Bishop of Mentz because he would not consent that the Pope should exact the Annats in Germany nor give his Oath that he would never sollicite for a Councel and Pius gave that See unto Adolph of Nassow Crantz in Saxon. lib. 12. cap. 1. saith The Pope's confirmation was not regarded therefore Adolph levied an Army and by the aid of the Palatine of Rhine he prevailed against Diether and spoiled the City pitifully and brought it into miserable bondage and all trading decaied there Fascic rer expeten fol. 164. Edit An. 1535. saith Pius sighed so oft as he heard the name of Mentz because he had done so great harm unto that City and thereafter he restored Diether Pius brought unto the Patrimony of the Church Tarracino Benevento Sora Arpino and a great part of Campania and was alwaies carefull to inlarge the Papal authority He was so intangled with wars that he seemed not to favour learning saith Platina In the year 1460. he assembled a Councel at Mantua for levying an Army against the Turks The Orator of France came thither and complained that the Kingdom of Naples was taken from the right heir and given unto the King of Arragon but the Pope pleaded for Arragon and would have no business to be treated there but only preparation against the Turk and he sent Bessurion into Germany and Hungary for the same effect But their private jars hindred the common cause saith Laon. Chalcocon lib. 8. Io. Naucler saith Many Souldiers came from Germany France and Spain unto Ancona the Pope gave them all his blessing and
sent them home again because they had not brought money enough with them He writ an Epistle to Mahumet which is the 396. in number where he affirms that the Empire of Greece depends on his See and his Predecessours had given the Empire of Germany unto Charls and he offered to give that Xingdom peaceably unto him if he would turn Christian and defend the Church He did sit six years Platina reckoneth these following Proverbs to be his There be three persons of one Deity and we may not consider by what reason it may be so but who hath said it When men attempt to measure the Heaven they may be called bold rather than true measures Fools and not wise men are moved with fair words The first places in Kings Courts are slippery As all Rivers run into the Sea so all vices into great Courts Men should be given to dignities and not dignities unto men Some men are in Office and deserve it not others deserve and have it not A wandring Monk is the Divel's slave For weighty causes marriage was taken from Priests but for weightier reasons it should be granted c. I have seen some Editions that have not this last Proverb but it is in the Edition at Venice An. 1562. Cum Privilegio Pontificis c. 10. PAUL the II. had been a Merchant in Venice when he heard that his Uncle Eugenius was Pope he would then learn Grammer but because of his age he made little progress Platin. Nevertheless Eugenius made him Arch-Deacon of Bononia then Bishop of Cervia and then a Cardinal but his ambition stayed not until he was Pope and then he was not so much void of all literature as an hater of all learned men for he deprived them of their Benefices without any just cause among them Platina was one These seeking to be restored craved that their cause might be heard before Auditores rotae but he said Ye would bring us before Judges as if ye were ignorant that all Laws are in our breast I have declared so and let them all go I am Pope and may approve or refuse the Acts of others at my pleasure He was the first Pope that spoke in this maner Io. Serres After three weeks when they saw no appearance to be restored Platina wrote unto him thus If thou may spoil us of that which we bought with our money we may also complain of the wrong and unjust ignominy since we have been rejected by thee and have received so notorious infamy we will go to Kings and Princes and exhort them for your cause to assemble a Councel where thou shalt be compelled to give account why thou hast spoiled us of our lawful possessions For this Letter Platina was laid in Iron fetters for the Pope could not hear of a Councel after some space Platina was loosed upon condition that he go not out of Rome Platin. Eugenius had founded some Canons in the Lateran Church which were Regulars Callistus expelled them and placed Seculars now Paul put out the Seculars and restored the Regulars to the great offence of the Romans Idem He exceeded all his Predecessors in gorgeous apparel his Mitre was set with all manner of precious stones he would be admired by all men and lest he were too singular he ordained by a publick Decree that none should have a scarlet hat but the Cardinals and those should always have their horses or mules covered with scarlet he would have given them more ornaments if some thinking well had not admonished that the pomp of the Church should not be augmented in prejudice of Religion Idem All offices were then sold at Rome he sold the richer Benefices to them who had the lesser that his Annates might be the more no respect was had of learning but only who will give most He called the Students of Humanity as Platina speaketh Hereticks and he exhorted the Citizens that they breed not their children with learning it is enough said he if they can read and write He devised new offices for his own gain he kindled wars in several places he stirred the Germans and Hungarians against the Bohemians he vexed the Poli in Aequitoli because they said Christ hath no Vicar He sate six years ten moneths and died of Apoplexy An. 1471. Agrippa de vanit scien cap. 6. calleth these Paul and his Successours Sixtus Alexander and Julius famous disturbers of Christendom 11. SIXTUS the IV. General of the Franciscans restored the Secular Canons whom Paul had ejected Onuphr in Addit to Platin. Paul sowed and Sixtus reaped a plentiful harvest for Paul did ordain that the Jubile should be kept every 25. year and Sixtus kept it An. 1475. In the next year he ordained that whosoever kept the feast of the conception of Mary as was ordained at Basil according to the order now prescribed by his Notary should have as large forgiveness as was decreed by Urban the IV. or Martin the V. unto the observers of Corp. Christi This constitution was annexed to the Acts of the Councel at Trent and by a constitution following there it is clear that many Preachers in their Sermons and Books maintained that Mary was conceived in sin and it is a deadly sin to hold the contrary wherefore the former constitution had need of a Bull of confirmation dated An. 1483. Onuphrius saith In the days of Paul Sixtus was so respected for learning that all the doubts of saith were committed unto him among all the Cardinals and now he made shew of great things he proclaimed a Councel to be at Lateran for reformation of the Church and for aid against the Turks The Emperor Frederick objected that no good was ever done at Rome for the Church therefore it were fitter to assemble at Constance or other City in the confines of Germany Constance where so many Popes were deposed was odious at Rome Frederick then named Utina in Carnia Then Sixtus perceived that he could not atcheive his designments and forgetting the Councel turned to the advancing of his kinred of whom he made some Dukes and Princes Onuphrius saith He loved his kinsmen greatly and was blamed for granting unto them some things contrary unto reason and equity to wit as Wesellus Groningensis who was an eye witness in his Book De indulgen Papali reporteth At the suit of P. Ruerius whom Sixtus made Cardinal of S. Sixto and of his own Brother Jerome he granted unto all the domesticks of Cardinal de S. Lucia a free licence to commit sodomy in the moneths of June July and August Onuphrius saith He devised new tributes but spared to shew the particulars Agrippa de van scient cap. 64. doth shew saying Pope Sixtus built a large Stews and was like to Heliogabulus who fed herds of whores to his friends and servants ..... and now each whore in Rome payeth dayly unto the Pope a Julian penny which tribute surmounteth to 20000. ducates yearly and this is the charge of the Exchequer of the
Indulgence unto all who would aid him in his Wars John Huss writ against the impiety of these pardons and the people being so informed spoke also against them and called the Pope the Antichrist who durst proclaim Wars and take the Cross on his shoulders against the Christians The Magistrates imprisoned some for such speeches but the people joined and forced the Magistrates to let the prisoners go except three that were privily beheaded in prison when the people saw the blood running out at the dores came and took away their bodies and buried them honourably and cried These are Saints which have given their bodies for the testimony of God They buried them in the Church of Bethleem as the Relicks of Martyrs saith Aene. Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 35. The other party being more wealthy and therefore fearing the Pope were instant against him and prevailed with the King that John Huss was banished the Town The people cried out against the Prelates and Priests as the Authors of the banishment accusing them of simony adultry pride c. not sparing to lay open their vices and eagerly craving a Reformation of the Clergy The King being moved with that out-crying required greater exactions of such Clarks as were delated and known to be prophane Then the other party took occasion to complain of all sparing none whom they knew to be the enemies of John Huss So many Clarks were brought into great distress others into fear and the most part were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the purer sort and John Huss had liberty to return unto his Church at Bethleem the people received comfort the King great gain and the Priests fell into the net which they had prepared for others But John Huss was the more accused before the Pope who directed his Bull unto the King to suppress John Huss and his doctrine Briefly for his cause amongst others was the Councel gathered at Constance to which he was summoned by the Pope and got a Safe-conduct from the Emperour that he should only answer unto such things whereof he was blamed and undoubtedly he should return into his own Country in safety He resolved to appear and affixed Letters on the dores of Cathedral Churches Parish Churches Abbeys and Cloisters signifying that he was going to the General Councel to give an account of his faith and if any man had suspicion of his doctrine he craved that they would declare it before the Bishop of Prague or if they pleased before the Councel Then An. 1414. August 30. all the Barons of Bohemia were assembled at the Abbey of St. James in Prague the Bishop being present There John Huss presented a Supplication craving this favour that if the Bishop of Nazareth Inquisitor of Heresie within that Diocy had any suspicion of his doctrine he would declare it there and he protested that he was willing to suffer correction if he deserved it Or if the Bishop had no accusation against him that they would give him a testimonial by which he being as it were armed might go the more confidently unto Constance The Bishop professed openly that he knew no offence in him and only advised him to purge himself of the Excommunication This was put in form of an Act and sent unto the Emperour with John Huss It hapned that August 27. Conrad the Arch-Bishop held a Synod with his Prelates where a Proctor appeared in the name of John Huss requiring that since John Huss was ready to give an account of his faith they or any of them who would accuse him of obstinacy should write in their names and according to the Law both of God and Man prepare themselves to suffer the like punishment if they could not prove it legally against him as he was ready to answer with God's help before the Arch-Bishop and his Prelates or in the insuing Councel Answer was made by Ulric Suab Marshal to the Arch Bishop that his Master was busied with the affairs of the King and therefore the Proctor should wait a little in some place without Court This he did but got no other answer and therefore he made protestation of his proffer and craved instrument upon the refusal from a Notary there present The History of John Huss fol. 4. October 15. John Huss took his journey being accompanied by two Noble-men John Lord de Chlum and M. Wencelat de Duba and thâ—ir followers Wheresoever he came he notified his coming by Letters affixed on most patent places craving that whosoever could impute any errour or obstinacy unto him they would prepare themselves to the Councel where he was willing to satisfie every one In all his journey he was friendly received even by Curats and Priests so that he writ in an Epistle that he had found no enemies in any place but in Bohemia And if his coming into any City was known the streets were full of people desirous to see him namely at Nuremberg the Curats came unto him and conferred with him He said He was desirous to shew his mind openly and to keep nothing secret So after dinner he talked with them untill night before some Senatours and many Citizens they all held him in singular reverence except one Doctour and one Curat who checked all that he spake although they gave no reason Stanislaus de Xnoyma a Bohemian was going to Constance to be one of his accusers by the way he died of a Feaver November 3. John Huss came to Constance and lodged with an honest Matron named Faith On the morrow the two Noble men shewed unto the Pope that they had brought John Huss and intreated that he might remain without molestation according to his Safe-conduct The Pope answered Although John Huss had killed his Brother no hurt should be done unto him during his abode there November 29. two Bishops and the Burgh-Master were sent for him to come before the Pope and his Cardinals to render some knowledge of his doctirne as he had craved and they were ready to hear He answered He was desirous to shew his doctrine not in private but publickly before the Councel and yet he would obey this demand So committing himself unto the Lord Jesus and protesting that he would rather die for the glory of God and prosession of the truth that he had learned out of the holy Scriptures then deny any part thereof he came unto the Pope's Court. There first he was questioned generally of the errors that were spread of him He answered Reverend Fathers understand that my minde is to die rather then to be found culpable of one error for this cause am I come willingly unto this Councel to shew my self ready to suffer correction if any can prove me to be in any error The Cardinals replied Thou speakest modestly and so left him with the Lord de Chlum under a guard of armed men Then they sent a subtle Monk under shew of rudeness and simplicity to intrap him by questions but the other
be silent and then they all said Now he is dumb now by his silence he confesseth Iune 7. on which day the Sun was almost wholly eclipsed they assembled in the Cloister of the Minorites John Huss was also brought His Accusers read some Articles and undertook to prove them by Witnesses He protested that he had never spoken those things Then said the Cardinal of Florence Master you know that in the mouth of two or three Witnesses every judgement should be stable and here you shall see many famous Witnesses against you and for my part I cannot see how you can maintain your cause against them Huss answered I take God and my conscience to witness that I never taught such things as those men fear not to speak against me what they never heard of me The Cardinal said We cannot judge according to your conscience but must stay our selves upon evident Witnesses Then it was objected He defended the errors of Wickliff He answered He never defended any error of Wickliff When they instanced in some particulars he said These are not errors but agreeable to Scripture They objected He had sown sedition between the Ecclesiastical and Political States of Bohemia He answered Pope Gregory had taken the Empire from Wenceslaus and the Colledge of Cardinals being offended with the same Pope had written unto the King that if he would deny obedience unto the Pope they would bring it to pass that another Pope should be chosen who should restore him unto the Empire which he did and hence arose the division between the King and the Arch Bishop Sbinco a follower of Gregory and said he it is easie to be known that I am unjustly accused in that cause as the Germans here present can witness Albert Warren Arch Deacon of Prague stood up to speak but they would not hear him He was accused of some words in contempt of the Emperor and was cleared by testimony of the Lord de Chlum The Emperor then said to Huss Seeing we may not defend any man who is an Heretick or suspected of Heresie we advise thee to submit thy self unto the Councel in all things then we will provide that they shall suffer thee to go in peace with an easie pennance which if thou wilt refuse to do the Presidents will have sufficient cause to proceed against thee for our part be thou assured we will prepare the fire for thee with our own hands rather then suffer thee to maintain any opinions longer He answered O most Noble Emperor I render unto your Highness immortal thanks for your Letters of Safe-conduct and I take God to witness that I never intended to maintain any opinion obstinately and I came hither gladly that if the meanest of the Councel can lay before me any holier doctrine then mine I will change my minde Then he was led away by the Sergeants under the custody of the Bishop Rigen who had also Jerome of Prague in prison On the morrow they met again the former Articles were read in audience of Huss and others were said to be collected out of his Books of Predestination and Perseverance He answered acknowledging what they had truly gathered out of his Books and gave the reasons thereof he shewed that in some Articles they had perverted and wrested his words as may be seen in the cited History from sol 15. until 24. Then Peter de Aliaco Bishop of Cambrey said Thou heaâ—est how horrible crimes are laid against thee now it is thy part to think what to do thou must either recant all these Articles and so thou mayest finde favor or if thou wilt stand to the defense of them I fear it will be to thy danger this I speak to thee by way of counsel and not in manner of a Judge The like said other Cardinals He answered Most reverend Fathers I have said already that I came hither not to maintain any error obstinately but if in any particular I have conceived a perverse opinion I would gladly be reformed and now I beseech you that I may have liberty to declare my minde and if I bring not firm and sufficient reasons I will most humbly submit my self unto your information A Cardinal said Behold how craftily he speaketh he calleth it information and not correction or determination Verily said Huss term it as ye will I take God to witness that I speak from my heart After other speeches a Priest said He should not be admitted to recant for he hath written to his friends that although he swear with his tongue yet he will keep his minde without oath until death Then the Bishop Rigen commanded to carry him to prison He writ all those things being in prison unto his friends that the truth might be known and calumnies be prevented as he declareth in his Epistles When he was removed the Emperor said unto the Presidents that either he should recant all those things that were laid against him and abjure all preaching and be exiled out of Bohemia or else be punished with fire and all his favorets in Constance be apprehended and punished namely his Disciple Jerome Others said When the Master is daunted his Disciples will be more tractable Iuly 6. the Emperor sent unto him four Bishops with the two Bohemian Barons to know what he would do When he was brought out of prison John de Chlum said first Mr. John I am an unlearned man neither able to instruct you a man of learning nevertheless I require you if you know your self to be guilty of any of those errors that you would not be ashamed to change your minde but I will not advise you to do any thing against your conscience but rather to suffer any punishment then to deny what you know to be truth John said with tears Verily as I have often said I take the most high God to be witness that I am ready with all my heart if the Councel will instruct me by the holy Scriptures to change my minde Then said a Bishop I would never be so arrogant as to prefer my judgement unto the judgement of the whole Councel John answered Neither do I otherwise but if the meanest of the Councel will convince me of error I will perform with all my heart whatsoever the Councel will injoyn me Mark said another Bishop how he continueth in his errors So they commanded to put him into prison again The next day a general Congregation was in the great Church and the Emperor was present here was laid down all the vestiments belonging to a Priest John was brought and falling down on his knees he prayed a good space The Bishop Londensis went up into the Pulpit his Text was Rom. 6. Let the body of sin be destroyed all his Sermon aimed that John Huss should be destroyed Then a Bishop read the process against Huss at Rome and the Articles of his accusation When he attempted to answer a word or two unto the Articles severally the Cardinal of Cambrey commanded
learn from P. Soave in Hist Concil Trident. lib. 2 5. In ancient times by frequent incursion of enemies or in time of Pestilence it came to pass that when the Teachers died Successors could not be had in a short space and lest the People should be destitute of a Spiritual Ruler the chief Prelates of the Province or some neighbour Bishop did commend that Church unto some Minister until these lets were removed and a qualified Minister might be had that besides the charge of his own flock he would also help the other as he might and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice but only to preserve it But afterwards these Commendataries pretending necessity and difficulty had power to meddle with the Benefice and then being delighted with the Benefice they would pretend some lets why another Minister was not needful and so they retained both Benefices to the prejudice of both flocks For remedy of this malady it was provided that a Commenda should not continue above six moneths But the Pope by the fulness of his power would grant it for a larger time yea during the Commendatarie's life especially when Acts were made against plurality of Benefices So they would keep the words of the Act but do contrary unto the sense thereof since a Commenda during life is all one with a title Yea not only would the Pope give one Commenda but more at his pleasure and then the style was changed For whereas at first the words were That the Church in the mean time may be rightly and orderly admonished we do commend it unto thee then they said That thou mayest administrate thy estate and condition the more decently we commend this Church unto thee And which is yet worse the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to dispose the Benefice after his death yea and such Commendataries were exempted from subjection unto the Bishop and he had no power over them whereby it came to pass that the Roman Courtiers were desirous of no Benefices but by way of Commenda and not by way of Title because upon this account they were subject and upon the other they were absolute without any tie of looking after the flock nor edifices belonging thereunto but only unto their own benefit and will And the number of such Commendaes turned to such abuse saith the same Author that when all men were calling for a Reformation Pope Clemens the VII in the year 1534. was not ashamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices a Cardinal a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World both Secular and Regular both Dignities and Rectories for the space of six moneths after the day of his possession with power to dispose of all their fruits at his pleasure By which irregularity as wickedness may be thought to have come to the highest pinacle so in former ages saith he such a number of Commendaes was not known when the Church of Rome durst not seem so shameless And yet even then to cover the plurality of Benefices they had another trick which in ancient time was devised for the good of the Church The union of Benefices At first if any Church was any way robbed of its Benefice what was left was bestowed with the care of souls on a neighbor and both the Parishes were accounted one But by the craft of Courtiers it came to pass that without respect of souls many rich Benefices were united and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered if in favors of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united even though in divers Nations Whence arose many inconveniencies because the number of Benefices was diminished and what favor was bestowed upon one person was also communicated unto his Successor though not so deserving nor craving it so that the Court and Chancellary was damnified Therefore it was provided that the Pope may unite so many Benefices as he thinketh expedient yet so that after the death of him in whose favor these are united the union shall be null and the Benefices shall be in their former condition and so the Chancellary did retain their gain of disposing many Benefices That Author speaketh thus of these Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts whereby it appeareth that the care of souls was altogether neglected But our History sheweth yet more abuses for some did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Restraint of the Pope's power in dispensing Benefices and other Benefices and had power to exact Taxes or Pensions from Prelates and Clarks and Parsonages were annexed unto Bishopricks or unto Abbocies Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James the III. that because innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by such means the purchase of Abbocies and other Benefices should be null if they were never at the Court of Rome before but such places should have free election And that no Subject spiritual or temporal take upon him to be Collector unto the See of Rome of any higher or greater taxation but as the use and custom of old was before in the old taxation of Bagimont And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Bishopricks Abbocies nor Priories of any Benefice nor that any such union made lately nor since the present King received the Crown be of any strength or effect nor be suffered but the said Benefices shall return to the first foundation all under pain of Treason And in the year 1481. it was provided by the same King and Estates that no person should purchase Commission from the See of Rome to be preferred unto any Benefice vaking even though the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time These Acts were renewed by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition If any person spiritual or temporal shall maintain or defend such purchasers of Benefices after it is declared to be of the King's patronage shall also be guilty of Treason But in the year 1493. it was ordained that all Prelacies Abbocies Priories and other Benefices should be disposed as they were in the time of King James the I. and that no person attempt to purchase any Benefice from the Court of Rome under pain of proscription and banishment The next year an Act was made that because still some did go to Rome for purchasing of Benefices which may be preferred and given within the Realm and also brought novelties and innovations into the Church without advice of the King for remedy hereof no Subject shall go out of the Countrey until the spiritual persons intimate the cause of their passing unto their Ordinary and that spiritual and temporal persons shall shew unto the King or his Chancellor the cause of their passing and obtain licence under the pain of Treason Conformable to this practice Richard Cawdray Proctor in the name of King Henry the VI. King of England protested by publick instrument that whereas the King and
fall from their hope albeit time may intervene This is a special respect of the Cardinals in the election as Cumin Ventura who had been oft in that Conclave sheweth in Thesor Politic. And so it hapned for he died within 27 dayes 2. JULIUS II. one of the competitours had then procured the suffrages of so many Cardinals that on the first day of their assembly October 31. he was proclaimed Pope every one wondring saith Guicciardin lib. 6. that they had chosen one whom they knew to be so froward cruel factious and continually unquiet but he had made large promises unto the Cardinals Princes and others which could promote his business He established his chair shortly after first by contracting his daughter Felix unto Jordanes Ursinus and then his sisters daughter Lucretia unto Antonius Columna Then he set himself to regain all Romandiola and so he took Cesena and Forolivio from Caesar Borgias the son of Pope Alexander the VI. he expelled the family of Bentevoli out of Bononia he excommunicated the Venetians and gave their Lands unto the first who could take them Lewes the XII King of France surnamed Pater Patriae overthrew the Venetians at Abdua albeit he gave the greatest part of his purchase unto Julius yet he envieth the prosperity of Lewes and combined again with the Venetians to expel him out of Italy Wherfore Lewes assembled a Nationall-Councel at Tours in the beginning A Kings querees concerning the Pope of September An. 1510. where he propounds the question Whether a Pope may lawfully move wars against a Prince without cause They answer It is not lawfull Then he asketh Whether a Prince being so provoked might for his own defence deny obedience unto such a Pope and invade him It was determined He may lawfully There they decree also to establish the Pragmatica Sanctio and to contemne the Papal censure in all time coming Before the King would deny obedience he resolves first to certifie the Pope of these articles and assure him that if he shall continue in such frowardness he shall be summoned to a generall Councell for Lewes had the concurrence of the Emperour Maximilian with the advice of five Cardinals two Spanish two French and one Italian The Pope despiseth all Therefore on May 19. An. 1511. Lewes proclaimed a generall Councel at Pisa Septemb. 1. to the end that by generall advice they may provide against the present and imminent evills of the Christian Church Julius rageth and hindereth the meeting at Pisa but they convene at Lions where it was treated of Pope Julius's simony and A Councel against the Pope continuall stirring of wars and that Popes must be curbed by authority of Councels and that Christians can not be in safety if one have absolute power and know that he is free of censure then they suspend the Pope from administration of the Papacy c. Jo de Serres Guicciard The Pope hath another Councel at Lateran and granteth Bulls of pardon unto all and everie one that shall kill any French man and gives the kingdom of France unto the first Conquerour In the mean time he killeth Peter a Captain of the Florentines because he had advised them to join with France he besiegeth Ferraria and lay personally at the siege of Mirandula the Vicar of Christ takes arms against a Christian City sayth Guicciardin As he was marching over the River Tiber he throwes his keies over the bridge saying Seing Peter's keies serve not I will see what Pauls sword Peters keies Pauls sword can doe King Lewes faintes not in his courage for all the curses and did coine his money with this inscription Perdam Babylonem Briefly it is writen that within 9 years Julius killed two hundred thousand Christianes by unnecessarie wars so that Onuphrius sayth he desiring to enlarge his revenues was more given to wars than became a Priest and Budaeus libr. 4. de asse calleth him a priest of Bellona and not of Christ His predecessours gave large priviledges to the begging Friers and Julius was liberall to his confederats in the wars especially unto the Swisers and gave them the title Defenders of the libertie of the Church with a golden sworde a bonnet c. When he heard that they wer entring into Italie for the words in the Letany Sancte Petre Ora pro nobis he sayd Sancte Schwizere Ora pro nobis Hotting in Analet Histor. Theolog. pag. 73. ex Helvet Annal. Neither was he careless of the gain of indulgences as the Epigram shewes Fraude capit totum mercator Julius orbem Vendit enim coelos non habet ipse tamen c. Hee reneweth the Bull of Pope Pius II. against them who appeall from the Pope unto a Councel and ordaines him who appealeth to be accursed and the appellation to be nulle A litle before his death he had strange purposes to waste Italy France and Spain saith Guicciardin lib. 11. He was so imperious and peremptory in his statutes that after his death and before the new election the Cardinals thought it expedient to limite the power of the Pope by some constitutions This was propounded but some for fear of offending and some being moved with hope and few with regarde of the publick good consented to lay the purpose aside So Ann. 1513. John Medices Captain of the Papall armie aliàs 3. LEO X. being 37 years of age was chosen by policy of the young Cardinals On the day of his coronation he threw among the multitude a 100000. golden Ducats Guicc At the entreaty of his brothers wife Alfonsina he took from Francis Feltrius the Dukedom of Urbino and gave it to her son Laurence Medices whom he made Governour of Hetruria but Laurence enioyed it not long being expelled by the Florentines untill the year 1530. when his nephew Clemens 7. took all liberties from the City and made Alexander the bastared son of Laurence the first Duke of Florence Leo expelled Borgesius and his Brother Cardinall Alfonso out of their native City not without the note of ingratitude Onuphr And therefore Alfonso with some other Cardinals conspired to kill the Pope it was bewrayed and they were deprived of their hats and fled The Pope made a paction with the Spanish Ambassadour that he would pardon Alfonso The Popes perjurie if he would bring him to Rome and he gave him a safe conduct The Ambassadour brought him and afterward the Pope killed him When the Ambassadour objected perjurie unto him hee said A fault against the life of a Pope is not contained in a safe conduct albeit the same were expresly and individually named Guicciard libr. 13. He confessed the fact in the Colledge of Cardinals and for the same they would forsake him The The election of Cardinals same day to engadge new friends the Colledge not willingly but for fear consenting he creates 31 Cardinals from whom by paction he received 50000. Crounes And this is the lawfull Calling of the Clergie whereof the
Romanists bragg continually saith Ph. Mornaeus in Myster pag. 619. In time of their election there was a lightening and thunder wherewith the litle babe JESUS fell out of the lap of the mothers image and the keies out of the handes of S. Peter even in the Church where in they all were Many did then interprete that this did portend and foreshew the ruine of that See As indeed the same yeare Martin Luther at Wittembergh began to oppose the Popes indulgences and after one errour more were espied by him and many others whereupon followed the famous and gracious Reformation as followes He used as Guicciard speakes libr. 13. The selling of indulgences the authority Apostolical too licentiously by the advice of Cardinal Puccius sowing abroad most large indulgences without difference of time or place not only for confort of the living but to pull souls of the dead out of purgatorie and because it was known that such indulgences were granted only for gain of money which the Emissaries exacted shamelesly for the exacters had bought the selling of these pardons from the Popes officers Leo himself incurred mens evill will in many places and gave many scandals especially in Germany where his ministers solde these wares for a very small gain and in kitchines they would lay on a cast of a Die a power to take a soule out of purgatorie And especially it was offensive that it was notorious how the Pope had given all the gain of these pardons from sundrie parts of Germany unto his sister Magdalen c. And the Friers were not ashamed to preach in their Sermons that at the sound of a penny cast into a basine the souls in purgatory doe leap for joy and instantly flee away into the heavens yea and some said When that taxe were payed all sins wer forgiven Neither were they more modest in other Countries affirming boldly God doth presently execute whatsoever pleaseth them according to that saying of Christ Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bond c. They require ten pence for everie soule and if one pennie were given lesse the pardon was not available Mornaeus in Myst. ex Christ. Massaeo in Chron. ad Ann. 1515. This gain saith Langius à Monk was scandalous unto the holy sons of the Church wherupon the question began to be commonly scanned of the power of Christs Vicare and whence was this new doctrine which the antient Popes never knew But more of this hereafter God willing Onuphrius sayth Leo did erect new offices to reap gain unto himself and that he was given extreamly to hunting halking and to pleasure and that he spended wholl days in luxury and musicke more than became a Pope He stirred up the Emperour Charls against Henry I. King of France When newes was brought to him sitting at supper that the French were expelled out of Millane Placentia Parma c. he said In his time he had three causes of joy 1. that when he was banislied by Pope Alexander he was restored 2. that he was called Apostolick 3. that he had driven the French out of Italie And ere he had done with supper he became colde and stiff and then a fever overtook him the next morning he was transported from Manliana villa into Rome where he died Decemb. 3. An. 1521. Ja. Sannazarius gives the reason why he gote not the sacrament before his death Sacra sub extrema si fortè requiritis hora Cur Leo non potuit sumere Vendiderat But he had said no less truly if he had written Because he was not a Christian For some write that when his Secretary Cardinal Bembus did once Pope Leo's blasphemie lay before him a sentence of the Gospell Leo answered It is well known how that fable of Christ hath been profitable unto us these many ages by-past He openly denied the immortality of the soule and therefore in the Lateran Councel as followes that question was moved and determined against him Bellarmin saith that he was not an heretick for that errour because it was not determined by a Councel before that Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. libr. 4. CHAP. II. Of EMPEROVRS MAXIMILIAN I. was elected and crowned King of the Romanes An. 1486 and after the death of his father An. 1493. he was received Emperour without contradiction In his infancy he so hardly learned to pronounce words that it was thought he was dumbe but the greater difficultie he had of speaking in his infancy he was the more admired afterwards for his singulare eloquence for besides the vulgare language he could speak perfectly Latine French and Italian In the first Diaete held by him An. 1495. at Worms it was decreed that all the Electours should erect publick Schools within their own bounds and accordingly Frederik Duke of Saxon Publick Schools began the University at Wittembergh An. 1502 and Joachim Marques of Brandeburgh began another at Frankford upon Oder An. 1506. In the yeare 1499. the Swisers made wars in Austria the Emperour subdued them with great honour The same yeare Lewes XII King of France entred into Lombardy and after various accidents by treason of his hired Swisers Charls Duke of Millane took him captive there they agreed that Lewes shall pretend no right to Millane Immediately Lewes and the King of Castile made a League and entred together into the Kingdom of Naples and divided it betwixt them they did not long accord for in the year 1504 the Spanish expelled all the French The Emperour would not medle with the affairs of Naples because he had made a league with Lewes and at Spira arose a great faction of peasants proclaming liberty from Lord-revenves and all higher Powers and tieths and vowing to destroy all Princes which had turned to the confusion of Germany if they had not been quickly danted with a great army some of them were severely punished Isabel Queen of Spain died An. 1504 then her only daughter Ieane with her husband Philip son of Maximilian were sent for to come from Flanders and accept the Crown they delay two years and then went Philip died soon after his arriving and Jeane was sickly and their son Charls was but a child therefore Ferdinand King of Castile Arragon Naples Sicily Sardinia Majorca c. and Brother of the fore named Isabell was called to the governement of Spain enduring the minority of the young King and Maximilian accepteth the government of Flanders At that time the Venetians were of great power and therefore were envied by many A league was made against them by the Pope and the Emperour and the King of France to expel upon common charges the Burgesses out of the Continent Only Lewes came at the time appointed and seeing that he had sufficient forces he did hazard to fight them he slue 20000. took the Captains and the rest fled he conquered many of their towns in the Continent and though he had done all by his own power only yet he quitteth unto the Emperour Verona Vicentia
Ernest Archb. of Magdeburgh was a dyng An. 1511. his Chaplain Clemens Schaw and two Franciscans were by him and one of the Franciscans said Famous Prince be of good confort wee will communicate unto your Highness not only all our good works but likewise of all the Order of the Minorites and without doubt when you have these you shall stand just and blessed before the throne of God Ernest answered By no means will I trust either in mine own works or in yours but the works of Christ only are sufficient Catalog Test. ver lib. 19. ex Cl. Schaw 11. John Picus Lord of Mirandula and Earle of Concordia was about that time admired for his learning his books began to be printed An. 1504. He wrote 900 Propositions which he defended in publick disputations at Rome amongst them were these following The true body of Christ is in heaven locally and on the altar sacramentally By the power of God one body can not be in diverse places at once Consecration is not made precisely by these words Hoc est corpus meum unless the antecedent words be added The Lord Jesus in the night he was betrayed ..... Neither the cross nor any image is to be adored with the worship of latria no nor as S. Thomas expresseth it The Doctours condemned these Theses And he wrote an Apologie defending them to be Catholick especially concerning the sacrament he said The body of Christ may be present without any conversion or annihilation of the bread He said May be and not is present to eschue their bonds without doubt he had spoken more plainly if he could have done it freely In an epistle unto the Emperour Maximilian An. 1500. he saith With such faith and piety as I can I beseech thee that with all diligence thou wouldest accomplish that thy most Holy purpose to restore the Christian Republick unto the antient liberty it is wasted by outward enemies and torne by inward and the sheepfold of Jesus Christ which was consecrated by his blood hath suffered and dayly suffereth farr worse from wolves under sheepskins then under their own colours Go-on then most worthy Caesar and excite Christian Kings by what means thou canst and shew thyself a faithfull servant unto Christ the King of all Kings who will quickly deliver his sheep as wel from outward enemies as from false shepherds In time of the conflict of the two Councells of Pisa and Lateran hee handled that question Whether in the cause of faith a Pope should be preferred before a Councell or contra and said according unto the Glosse of the Decree dist 19. c. Anastasius where it is said The Pope should in matter of faith seek a Councell and therefore the Synode is more than a Pope And he adds Wherefore the archdeacon of Bononia approving the glosse said It is dangerous to make our faith subject unto the pleasure of any man and so said Bernard What greater pride one man to prefer his judgement before all the world And when he had shewed his judgement that the greater number should be preferred before the lesser caeteris paribus he addeth But if the greater part would decern any thing against the word of God or against these things that should not be violat and a smaller number opposeth them wee should cleave unto the lesser number as in the Councell of Arimino and the second at Ephesus yea we should believe a Country man or an old wife rather than a Pope or a thousand Bishops if these bee contrary unto the Scriptures and the former follow the Gospell Likewise speaking of that question Whether the Pope and Councells may erre he saith It may be easily decided because he hath already shewed they may erre from the Scripture many Councels and Popes have fallen into heresy it oft hapneth that he who is accounted President of the Church hath not dutifully discharged his presidence and somtimes he can not be President at all seing it is recorded that in former time a woman was Pope and I remember of a learned man who in our age had attained great esteem of religiousness and taught albeit not altogether publickly that hee who was chosen Pope at that time was not Pope .... and I remember of another who was received and adored as Pope whom good and worthy men thought neither to be Pope nor that he could be Pope for he believed not that there was a God! and they did testify of his most wicked deedsin buying the papacy and exercising all kind of wickednes yea and they declared his most wicked words for it was affirmed that he confessed unto his familiar friends that he believed there was no God even since hee was ruler of the Papall See I heard of another Pope who in his time sayd unto his friends he believed not the immortality of souls and when hee was dead he appeared unto the same man and said that to his great losse and by everlasting fire he had found or knew that souls are immortall Ph. Morn in Myster This John had an oration in the Councell at Lateran before Pope Leo X. wherein he spake freely of a necessity of Reformation because of their corrupt manners their adulterate Lawes and canons their decaied religion even among the chiefest of them Godliness said he is almost turned into superstition righteousness into hatred or favour and men of all Estates doe sin openly so that vertue is oft blamed in good men and vice honoured in place of vertue especially by those who would have as it were the walls and hedges of their own crimes and strange insolency and contumacy unpunished These maladies these sores thou must heal o great highpriest or if thou refuse to cure them I fear lest he whose crown thou holdest on earth cut off and destroy the infected members not with fomentations but with fire and sword I think verily that He gives certain signs of his future medicine by pestilence famine and bloody warrs at such admonitions and heavenly thunders wee should have lifted up our ears unto repentance but wee rather loose them like the Moores which become deaf at the continuall noise of Nilus nor is it any marvell for Iohn Chrysostom thinks that all evill procedes from the Church and Hierom writes that he had found no man which had deceived the people but the Priests If thou wilt reforme and correct these things willing or unwilling thou shalt be thought by the Christian world to haue lifted up a standert of a full Reformation This thou o great high priest shouldest doe and none other on earth more then thou and if thou wilt not remember I pray thee that old Priest who was punished for not punishing the sin of his son for they who are set over others should not only be innocent themselves but resist the nocent and represse their wickedness And when he had shewed more particularly that the conversation of the clergy had very great need of Reformation he proves the same of their
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
according to the articles of Ratisbone and that none be troubled for piety in religion or els he may feare the Turk will prevaile more This was referred unto the General Councel 34. In the beginning of the year 1542 King Ferdinand in name of the Ielousies contests between Cesar France 1542. Emperour calleth a Diet at Spira he sheweth what aid Boheme Austria and the Clergy of his Jurisdictions wil contribute to the warrs against the Turk and demandeth what the Princes will do The King of France by his Oratours shewes his opinion that it is not expedient to invade the Turke but if he invade Germany then the Princes should lay aside all other quarels and resist with one accord Moron the Popes Legate adviseth wars presently and offereth 5000. foot if the Emperour will go but if he go not half the number and he shewes that a Councel shall be called shortly but the Pope in respect of his old age can not come into Germany and therefore desireth them to make choise of Mantua Ferraria Bononia Placentia or Trent which is in the Jurisdiction of the King Ferdinand The King and some Popish Princes made choise of Trent The Protestants refuse both the place and that the Pope should be president Here the Princes consent unto the Warrs against the Turk and with common consent Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh is chosen Commander in chieff This meeting endeth Aprile 11. Then Luther publisheth a book shewing that howbeit before he had dissuaded from the wars against the Turk because it was undertaken under pretext of Christian religion but now seing Princes are better informed and the Turk pofsesseth himself of other Princes Landes it is all reason to resist him upon this account as a robber yet so that Ministers should earnestly exhort all men unto repentance and pious prayers and he exhorts all souldiers unto courage and if any be taken captives that they make not apostasy for fear of afflctions or for the hypocrisy of the Mahumetanes he added also a forme of prayer against the cruelty of the Turks But the supplee was not sent as the Princes had promised and they which went did no good May 22. Pope Paul calleth a councel to begin at Trent Novemb 1. and this he professeth to be of his proper motion He sent his Bull unto the Princes but very unseasonably saith Pe. Soave for Francis denounceth warrs against the Emperour in July and invaded fyve severall Provinces all at once with fyve armies The Emperour sent word unto the Pope that he could not be content with that Bull seing he had done so much for a Councel and Francis had always opposed it yet now he makes them equall then he shewes what iniuries he had suffered of the Pope especially by his Legate at Spira where he had promised alike favour unto both the dissenting parties in religion he submittes it to be considered in prudence whether the actions of that King be for healing the wounds of the Church who upon all occasions had hindered the Councel and now compelleth him to take another course wherefore if the councel shall not assemble it is not his fault but rather the Popes who if he made account of the common interest should declare Francis to be his enemy nor is there any other way of assembling a councel or of establishing peace On the other side Francis considering how his actions might be expounded will take away all suspicion of religion by making severe inquisition against the Lutheranes as he spoke in France and gave charge to the Masters of Sorbon to use all diligence against them and all book-sellers having any of their books So some were burnt and some did recant whereupon the Sorbonists made their processions of triumph and the King honoured them with his presence And when he heard what Charles had written against him he sent his apology unto the Pope upbraiding Charles with what he had done unto Pope Clemens and imputing unto him the cause of all the warrs betwixt them and alledging that he had never done so much for the Church as he had done in France and therefore the Pope should not believe the calumnies of his enemy The Pope sent his Commissioners to Trent but none others came but two Commissioners from the Emperour and some few bb from Naples the Pope gave them order at the first to proceed slowly and when none came he ordered them to proceed quickly but the Emperours Oratours hindered and in December left it So nothing was done This summer Henry a Duke of Brunswick troubled the people of Goslaria Brunswick confederates in the articles of Smalcald The Protestants complain into Ferdinand in name of the Emperour but Henry stood not in awe of Ferdinand's command Wherefore the Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave sought leave to resist him and they caused him to flee into Baviere Otho one of the Princes Palatine embraced the Augustane Confession and so did the City Hildesheim XXXV In January 1543. was a Diet at Noribergh there the Prince Elector 1543. The Protetestants are debarred from the Diet. Palatin and the Bishop of Ausburgh were Commissioners for the Emperour and sought aid against the Turck and King of France and Duke of Cleve The Protestants complain unto King Ferdinand and the Commissioners that they were wronged by the Judges of the Chamber contrary unto the Decrees and they crave that that Court may be ordered to Judge justly or else they can not contribute After long disceptation the Protestants were debarred and the others made a decree for fortifiying the garisons nearest the Turk and to contribute unto the wars and these which had refused were condemned The Protestants declare that they can not consent unto this Decree seing they were debarred from the counsell and there was great inequality in the decreed contribution The Acts were not registred In January Ann. 1544. was another Diet at Spira where was the Emperour and King Ferdinand and all the Electors and very many Princes The Emperour declares his good affection towards Germany but was hindered from doing as he would by the Turk and the King of France which had a mutuall league Then the Protestants complain against Henry Duke of Brunswick that he had falsely accused them unto the Emperour in Italy and that he should not sit there nor do they acknowledge him a Prince of the Empire So altertacions were mutually for a long space In end the Elector of Saxony acknowledgeth Ferdinand King of the Romanes and the Emperour confirmeth a contract of marriage betwixt Saxony and Cleve both which he had refused before And a Decree was made that the Princes shall contribute to the warrs against France and furnish 4000. horse 24000 foot and to fortify the frontier towns against the Turk that no Germane shall beare armes with the French or if any shall do it the Magistrate is ordained to punish such And because the difference in Religion can not be treated now
another Diet is appointed in December for that end and in the mean time Charles shall give charge unto pious and learned men to devise a way of reconciliation and exhortes the Protestants to do the like which may be obserued untill there be a general Councel in Germany or untill the next Diet of the Germane Nation And in the Interim all shall keep peace and make no sturre for diversity of religion and the Churches shall possesse their revenues for mantaining teachers and Schooles c. The Popish party loved not this Decree but being overcome with plurality of suffrages they would not speak against the Emperours authority These wars continue not but within a few months the two Monarchs do accord among their articles this was one that they shall joyne all their endeavours to restore the old religion and peace of the Church Sleidan Yea Pe. Soave writes that the Emperour did the more willingly accord with Francis because he was desirous not only to be free of that warr but he thought by meanes of Francis to have peace with the Turk and then he might the more securely attend his affaires in Germany seeing in time of his other warrs the Germanes were aspiring unto liberty so that they wil not leave the name of an Emperour Upon occasion of this agreement the Pope proclameth the Councel to be held at Trent The Emperour was displeased with the proclamation for he would have been called the principal cause of the Councel partly for his own honour and partly that the Germanes might the more readily condescend thereunto Nevertheles he made serious preparation and gives warning unto the Germanes as if the calling of the Councel were his work and the Pope were his adhaerent Both he and the King of France gave order unto their own Divines at Lovan and Paris to collect what doctrines were to be propounded which those did without any proofe or confirmation but with serious exhortations to persecute all who would not embrace these naked propositions Luther answereth unto these of Lovan and calleth them hereticall and bloody men which do both teach contrary unto Scripture and also exhort unto cruelty XXXVI In Aprile An. 1545. was a Diet at Worms where was no 1545. Of conference about Religion Prince but King Ferdinand and Oratours from the Emperour and the Princes and Cities The Emperours Ambassador presseth the wars against the Turk and would delay the cause of Religion The Protestant Oratours and with them the Oratours of the Electors of Colein and Palsegrave do answer This meeting was called especially for Religion wherein something had been done before and there is good hope of effectuating more and therefore it should not be delayed unto a councel and they do not acknowledge that which is called at Trent to be according to the former promises as also they had given their other reasons against it And by what reason can they be pressed to take warrs who can not obtain peace unto their own families In the mean time the Emperour had written unto the King of Poland as also unto others to concurre with the councel and because he thinks that the Protestants will not submit unto it it is necessary that he and other Princes join with him against them as disturbers of common peace and Religion About the 16 day of May Charles comes into the Diet and then it was told the Protestants that they shall be heard in the councel nor shal the Pope have absolute power there as they alledge or if they find any iniquity then they may complain but now to pretend such excuses it is but their rash prejudice They answer The Pope and his retinue had now often condemned their Religion and the matter may be taken up in Germany by comparing the different opinions and searching the truth in a friendly way After much disceptation the Emperour closed the Diet August 4. so that al the Princes shall assemble personally in January at Ratisbone and for difference in Religion there shall be a conference of four learned men on either side and two Presidents wich shall conveen in the same town Decemb. 1. Then the former edicts were renewed and confirmed untill the Diet. The Popish party will not acknowledge the conference But the Emperout sent four at the time appointed and likewise four praesidents and so did the Protestants send as many The Emperour gave order to examine the confession of Ausburgh and to omitt the three first articles because there is no controversy in the first two and the third concerning originall sin was defined already The Protestants demand for the manner of the conference that all their conference shal be written to the end the Emperour and Princes may the more surely know the differences and their arguments The praesidents say That were too prolixe it is sufficient the summ benoted and layd in a chist that nothing he divulged without common consent yet so as it shall please the Emperour The Protestants were content if their Princes will consent Peter Malvenda a Spaniard began to treat of Justification by way of Lecture Bucer said That way is contrary to the prescribed order for he should object against the articles of the Confession if they can and the point of Justification was handled and determined five years before Then the Emperour sent his pleasure concerning the manner of treating as is touched before especially that nothing be divulged untill it be reported unto the Emperour and Estates of the Empire The Protestant Princes will not accord unto these conditions and sent for their Preachers to know what was done The orher party take this impatiently and by printed books accuse the Protestants Bucer publisheth a large reply and declareth the doctrine of justification shewing also their readiness to continue the Conference But the Emperour was plotting another course While things are so dubious the Elector Palatine reformeth the Churches within his jurisdiction January 10. An. 1546. he puts away the Masse in the high church of Heidlbergh and said He had waited many years for a Reformation but now seing it is dangerous to delay and there is no hope thereof he can not refuse the earnest desire of the people At that time he and the Landgrave were advertised from Augsburgh that the Emperour was preparing an army against them The Landgrave writes unto Granvellan one of the Emperours Councellers shewing what he had heard not only from Germanes but from Italy concerning the Pope and Emperours confederacy against the Protestants c Granvellan answereth that the Emperour intendeth nothing but peace and he admireth the vanity of men conceiving such things of the Emperour So did another Counseler Navius write unto the Count of Solme and advised him to exhort the Landgrave to come unto the Emperour and he shall soon be satisfied of all these jealousies The Landgrave goeth unto Spira the Emperour denieth that he had any such purpose and exhorts him to keep the appointed Diet at Ratisbone None
mens souls are mortal The Printer is informed and addresseth himself to answer before the King and Counsel then they return unto Paris but he shewes how false their calumnies were At that time they sent unto the King 46. Articles which they had collected It was told unto their Deputies that they had spoken of some thousands of errours and were these all turned to 46. Their answer was The University had more but had not as yet put them in forme The Printer returnes to Paris and chides some of the Divines that they had accused him falsely They produce the place where they alledge he denieth the immortality of the soul He replieth They understand not Latine who will from these words forge such an errour And saith he I give them this praise that when they can not prevail in reason none are more impudent to bear down the innocent with monstrous lies Then he returns unto the Kings Court and petitioneth that his adversaries should plead their cause against him and bring-in all their articles When they were summoned to do so ten of them do compear and in their pleading they fall into variance among themselves and could not agree in maintaining their articles Then they were charged that hereafter they shall not usurp that power of Censure in matter of faith which belongs unto the Bishops unless the bb shall call for their advice The Articles were delivered unto the Cardinals and Bishops to be examined and it was appointed that their Censure be given unto the Printer to be printed The Deputies of the University do lament that their power was taken from them yet durst not speak in publick and the selling of the books was stopped untill the bb had given their censure The Deputies returning a publick thanksgiving was appointed as if all the business had been well done and they were confident that no more should be required of them The bb and Cardinals do conferre upon the 46. articles they say five or sixe were liable to misintetpretations but all the rest were sound and Catholick When the Printer heard it spoken so in the Court he presseth that the University should be charged to bring what other articls they have to object The King commandeth them once and again to bring all their accusations They delay thinking that if the bb had given such a censure of the 46. articls they can have little hope of any more Therefore they do alledge that they can not attend the Court in such a cause and they do supplicat that it be referred unto the Inquisitors The King not being present it was so concluded by the Councel The Printer was then afrayed because the Inquisitors must condem all whom the University condemneth Therefore he addresseth himself unto the King who in Councel causeth seal an Act suspending the former Act and commandeth the University to produce what other articles they had against the book Then they deal with Guiancurt the Kings Confessor that he would solicit the King to condem the Printer as an heretick and that they be not pressed to bring more articles and in the end of their Letter it was written It were a shame unto the University if a mechanick man shall prevaile against them The Confessor prevailes so that the selling of the books was again forbidden yet so that the University must produce their other Articls The Printer knowes not of this which was done by the King and he going unto Court gives thanks unto the Cardinal of Guise for his favour in the judgement of the articls The Card. telleth him The course was changed He askes is there no remedy I know none saith the Cardinal The Printer is feared and intendeth to leave the Countrey he communicats the case unto the Bishop Castellan and being betwixt fear and hope he entreats him to ask the King for what cause he had given order to persecut his Printer The King said It is true I have forbidden to sell the books because the Divines have complained of him as a most pestiferous heretick but not that he shall be banished untill they bring the rest of their articls Then the Divines deal with Senalis Bishop of Orange to persuade the Printer unto submission and the Bishop said unto him It were better for him to agree with the Divines than to leave his Countrey nor could he have any hope to prevail against the holy University He answereth I expect no victory but only let them obey the King and produce their articls The Bishop replieth That can not be expected seing it is not the custom that the University should prove what they do judge heresy but only shew by word of mouth and their word must be believed or els we could never come to an end of an action After a day or two the Printer saith unto the Bishop that he is willing to desist if the Divines will no more persue him and afterwards he shall print nothing without their advice The Bishop applaudeth the motion and adviseth him to communicat it unto Gujancurt The advise pleaseth him also if the Printer will give it in writ and he undertakes to send it unto the University The Printer considereth that if they had that under his hand he were no more safe from them and they might produce that as a sufficient reason why they should not bring-in the rest of their articles therefore herefuseth So both parties come again into ths Kings Court there it was reported that the Printer should have 1500. crowns for his damnage Then the Deputies do rage and say Shall a wicked man have a reward for impiety and so others shall be encouraged to do more mischief So the King was persuaded to give no money but he said unto his Printer that he will be more bountifull unto him another away The Printer gives the King humble thanks saying that he craved no more but that he would protect him from the malice of these his enemies The King granteth him his warrant but with difficulty could he obtain the seal and when he had it he keeps it quiet In the mean time the Divines endeavour to prove other things against him by witnesses and when it was told them that he had the Kings warrant they do use all means to have him imprisoned and will not believe that he had obtained a protection He shewes it unto them and then they demurre When this storm was over he gathereth fifetien old manuscripts of the New Testament in Greek and printeth it with the diverse lections on the margine and gives the first coppie unto Castellan he calleth the Printer sawcy that he had printed it before he had aduised with the Divines Robert answereth There can be no danger in printing that book nor could he be suspected of heresy for it yea and some of them had advised him to change the text in 1. Cor. 15. 51. Wee shall not all sleep but wee all shall be changed The Bishop said He should have done so for there
was a common accusation in those dayes more odious then true saith Sleidan in Comment lib. 16. They were summoned to compeare before Bar. Cassanaeus President of the Counsell at Aignes November 17. Ann. 1540. and the Kings Proctour was ordeyned to persue them They were informed of danger undoubtedly if they did compear So after three citations for not compearance they were condemned by a most horride sentence and cruel above measure saith Ja. Thuan. Hist lib. 16 to wit the Masters of families were adjudged to the fire their goods unto the escheates Merindole should be made levell with the ground their caves shall be stopped their woods shal be burnt and their lands shal be given to none of their name or kindred in all time coming Some did urge the execution of this Sentence especially the Bishops of Aignes and Arles gave money to levy an Army against them but Alenius a Noble man of Arles appeased the minde of the President by representing the cruelty of the fact if such cruelty were execute against so many men not heard in their own defence So the levying of souldiers was put off untill the Kings pleasure were required The King referreth the tryall of their cause unto the President of Piemount William Bellay After tryall he reported unto the King that the Waldenses were a people who about 300. years since had purchased a barren peece of lande in farme from their Lords and they by industrious manuring had made it fit for pasturage they can endure toile and hunger they abhorre strife they are liberal to the indigent they render all obedience unto theyr Prince and Masters they professe the worship of God with frequent prayers innocency of manners they go seldom to the churches of the Saints and when they go they prostrate not themselves before the images of God or of the Saints nor do they offer unto them torches or other gifts but they go unto such places only when they are about merchandise or such affairs they employ not priests to do any religion for them or the souls of their fathers they mark not their faces with the signe of the cross when it thundereth they sprinkle not themselves with holy water but lifting up their eies unto heaven they call upon God for help they discover not their heads before images in the wayes in their service of God they use their vulgare language they have no respect to the Pope nor Bishops but they choose some of their own number for prelats and Teachers When Francis heard this report on Febr. 8. Ann. 1641. he sent unto the Senate of Aignes and granted the space of three moneths wherein the Waldenses shall recant and certain persons shall be chosen by them to abjure in name of the rest or else c. Francis Gajus and William Armantius in name of the Waldenses then presented a supplication unto the Senate of Aignes humbly craving to examine their cause because it is against reason that they are commanded to recant heresy before they be convinced yea or heard and they offred their Confession in write little differing from the doctrine of Luther Thuan. Ibid. Cassanaeus sent it unto the King and the King gave it unto Castellan episc Matisconen to be examined he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpento ract Who answered In that Confession are some things that may be well expounded and some things are too saâ—yrik against the Pope and Bishops and howbeit other things are reported of them he knew by former Inquisitions that they were but false and forged maliciously and therefore he would not advise to use hostility against them Then Io. Durantius and the Bishop Cavalionen were sent by the Senate unto Merindole to instruct and convince them and to relate the success Those abide constant and Cassanaeus was perswaded by the wordes of Alenius that no violence was used in his time Jo. Minier came into his room and he wrote unto the King that the Waldenses were 16000. in Arms intending to beseege Marsiles or to attempt some greater business The King received this Letter in January An. 1545. and was exasperated the Cardinal Turnon adding oile to the fire that he sent his mandate unto the Senate of Aignes to execute their former Sentence Minier keept this charge secret to the end the poore people might be surprised un a worse he chargeth all who were able to bear arms in Aignes Arles Marsiles and adiacent places to be in Arms against England at a certain day when all were in readiness Aprile 13 he openeth the Kings Letters in the Senate and quickly went to execution Thuan. Ibid. Then they burnet Pupis Motha Martiniac and all the villages about Peruse and the river Druence The Merindolians beholding all in fire round about them fled into the woods and so did the Sansales Miniers had commanded to kill all wherever they could be apprehended without respect of person On an evening they had intelligence that Miniers was coming into the same place where they were because they must flee through rough places they do resolve to leave their wives and children with some Ministers what lamentation was then and to go into the town of Mussy Miniers had burnt Merindole and went to Cabrier he found the ports shut and promised to do no harm if they would open unto him but he spared neither age nor sexe he brought the men forth into a meedow and slew them all about the number of 800. and burnt the women together in a barn He did the like at Costa and was no less cruell unto 22. Villages 25. persons were smothered by smoke in a rock who found mercy were sent into the galeys many were famished Who could escape went into Geneve or Helvetia The like cruelty was used at Avenion and other places of the Popes Dominion in France Ibid. When this was reported in Germany it was dolorous unto many from a Diet at Ratisbon Letters were sent and the Protestants of Helvetia entreated the King to shew mercy on them who had fled Francis answered He had reason for what he had done nor should they pry into his censures more than he had done into their affairs Jo. Sleida Comment lib. 16. Afterwards Miniers feared to be called to account for this butchery his conscience accused him and by intercession of Cardinal Tournon as was spoken he sought and obtained the Kings Patent approving what he had done But he sought not a pardon from heaven and not long after he isshued bloud out of his lower parts nor could voide any urine so that his bowels rotted within him and he died miserably Ja Thuan. loc cit XLII In Melda a City ten myles from Paris the Bishop was desirous of the Reformed religion and excluded all the Friers For this cause the Sorbonists opposed him and procured danger unto him that he left his purpose Nevertheless Ann. 1544. sixty Citizens had a Preacher and assembled in private houses to the hearing of the
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
no privat marriage without clear consenr of both parties and of both parents or otherwise parents may lawfully disherish their children and the Iudges should punish the authors and procurers of such marriages as the circumstances and equity shall require with this exception that the man be thretty years old and the woman be 25. or the mother be married unto another husband yet so that the children should crave their assent but not depend on it recessarily Item because some women for fear of infamy slay their new-born babes it was ordained that whatsoever woman shall have no witnesses of her birth whether the babe were born dead or alive she should be punished as for parricide Item it was ordained that all Bishops and parish-priests should abide at their own charge and teach their people at least by sufficient Vicars under pain of losing their revenues Thuan. King Henry had all the time of his reigne warrs in Lombardy and Low-Germany against Charles V. and then against Philip more infortunatly so that he could not destroy the Reformed Religion as he would in the year 1559. Aprile 5. a peace was concluded between these two with this secret paction that both of them should enquire within their own Dominions and punish all Sectaries as they called them with the sword Charles Cardinal of Lorrain and Granvellan Bishop of Artois were called the authors of this paction By occasion of this the Protestants had their secret confederacy it was dissembled for a time and at last burst out into open intestine war Thuan. hist lib. 22. Immediatly King Henry began the work as he wanted not bad Counselours especially the Guisians suggested that the Sectaries were spread through all France and the King did not reigne wheresuch have place and among all those bloody Counselours the most venemous was Egidius Magister Princepâ— Senatus he said unto the KIng Forrain peace is unprofitable if warr begin at home for this sore is so great that if it be dissembled longer it can not be restrained by law and scarcely be dantoned by great Armies as were the old Albigeans heretofore the commons have been punished whereby all men have conceived envy but none was terrified therefore he must begin now with them of authority and are Judges in the Lande who by their autority and recommendations not only protect the people from punishment but do encourage them therefore the King will do well to assemble the Judges unaworse which he may do by occasion of the Mercuriall meetings This was a sort of Judicatory devised by Charles VIII Ann. 1493 and held on Thuresday afternoon once in the quarter of the year by two Commissioners from every Judicatory of the kingdom to answer before the Kings Advocats for their negligence disobedience slackness wrongous Sentence c. Many Princes did oppose his advice but Egidius made the King believe that these were all Sectaries May 16. the King comes into the Mercurial meeting at Paris and blameth the Judges for slackness in punishing the Lutherans Some would have informed him but when they began to speak he cried out that even the Court was infected with heresy and he commanded the Earl Monmorency Captain of the Guard to apprehend those Counsellours Annas Burgaeus Lud. Faurus Paul Fumaeus Anto. Foix and others fled Then he sent Letters through all the realm commanding all Judges to enquire and severely punish all Lutherans Under pain to suffer the same punishment Thuan. lo. cit The three Princes Electors of Germany and others hearing of this wrote unto the King in favours of those his faithfull subiects but he would no way relent Then God doth what men can not Great preparation was a making for solemnity of marriage between Philip King of Spain and Henry's Daughter the King himself would be one of the challengers at the tilt he sent a lance unto Count Monmorency provoking him once and again it hapned that the lance was broken on the Kings cuirace and a splinter of it strok the King through the helmet into his eare and brains and within few dayes he died John de Serres XLIV After the coronation of King Francis 2. Septemb. 20. he commanded to examin the cause of the Counsellours whom his father had The persecution under Francis 11. imptisoned The President of Santandrews and Demochares the Inquisitor were appointed Judges these finding some of the vulgare sort that had revolted from the Reformation knew from them in what places the Reformed were wont to assemble and drew multitudes of men into prison many thought best to leave their houses and their goods were escheated Thus did these Inquisitors oppresse in Paris Poitiers Tolouse and Aquitania the Cardinal George Armeniacpricking them hereunto When they came to cognosce the cause of the Counselours grievous altercations arose in the Senate so that all the prisoners were absolved excep only Annas Burgaeus he was condemned to be burnt Decemb. 18 not so much for the Sentence of the Judges as for the malice of the Queen-mother Catherin because it was said in a pamphlet spread by the Lutherans that the Kings eye was stricken out through the just judgement of God because he had gloried that he should see with these eies Annas Burgaeus burnt The constancy of this learned and honoured man stirred up in many an earnest desire to know the Religion for which he had suffered so joyfully and gave occasion unto many to follow it Therefore they who sought to destroy that Religion devised other snares to intrap the professors through France especially in Paris they set up in the streets the images of the blessed Virgin and other Saints and by them burning candles in the day-time and caused base fellowes sing unto them the prayers which are wont to be song in the Churches some were appointed to stand there with little coffers in their hands and crave as almes to buy such candles and if any man passed away without worshipping the images or not listning reverently unto the songs or not contributing unto the candles he was suspected many were thrown into prison and they who were buffeted or troad upon only were said to escape well but these injuries provoked many Pet. Soa in Conc. Trid. lib. 5. The King was young and lately married unto Mary Queen of Scots and neece of the house of the Guise and the realme was governed by that Duke and his brother the Cardinal those two not only set forth new Edicts more cruell than were before against the Reformation but likewise they endeavoured to change the liberties of the realm and they debarred the Peers from access unto the King and began to vaunt that they were descended lineally of Charles the great from whose line Hugh Capet had usurped the Crown and they said They hoped for a fit occasion to have the cause judged they changed the antient Governours of Provinces and towns and set up their creatures For these causes the Peers had a privy meeting and resolved to kill the Duke
of Guise He had intelligence and accused the Lutherans of conspiracy and as it had been for the more safety he carrieth the King to Amboise a little town but a strong castle the King was easily induced to give him all authority against the Lutherans under Letters patent French Comment lib. 1. The Nobility were the more offended and rose together in January Ann. 1560 among them the chief were Lewes Prince of Condee Godefrid de Barri Lord of Renaude Their Counsell was to compell the Guises to give account how they had discharged their trust and if they were found unworthy to remove them and their conditions at that time were that nothing be attemped against the King nor his kinsmen nor the estate of the Realm but to preserve the liberty of the Realm from the tyranny of strangers so they called the Guises Their interprise was disclosed and disappointed for the Guises deceived some by means of Nemerose and prevented others ere they did meet at Amboise they took them by the way and killed many in the open field and condemned some for treason In a word all who were taken with arms were killed without mercy Afterwards Olivare the Chancellor who had condemned those persons of treason for this tumult of Amboise as it was called was grievously visited with sicknes and in his agony said He had deserved that judgement for condemning innocent men The Cardinal of Lorrain came to visite him but he said Thou Cardinal bringest mischief on us all c. Fre. Comment Ibid. New Edicts were set forth against the new Religion nevertheless the Guises considering that the cruel Edicts had given the occasion of this tumult resolve to abait of their severity and sent abroad Letters of pardon where of the summ was It is not the Kings mind to begin his reigne with slaughter of his subjects albeit they have deserved it but willing to shew mercy he grants a general pardon for all offences of religion if they will live Catholickly Popishly hereafter The Letters were published as it was expressed in them by authority of the King and advice of the Cardinals de Burbon de Lorrain de Chastilion and of the Dukes Monpensier de Guise de Miniers and d'Aumale Then the Cardinal de Lorrain a subtile and timorous man shewed himself favourable unto the Ministers of Gods Word and heard them and said He agreed with them in many articles of controversy Thuan. lib. 25. The Reformed Churches began to assemble the more freely but in Paris Roan and other parts many of them were murthered and for fear of troubles all men stood in awe of the Bishops A Counsell was called at Fountain-bleaw A Counsel at Fountainbleaw in August Ann. 1560 where were the King and his mother and his Queen three Cardinals and many of the Nobility The king exhorted them to speak freely and advise how his Royal authority and the utility of the subjects may be best preserved The Duke of Guise spoke first of his administration you may be sure never a word against himself Then Caspar Castilion the Admiral presented unto the king a supplication in the name of them who called themselves The faithfull Christians dispersed in diverse places of France It was read the summ was They did humbly beseech his Royall Majesty to examine their Religion by the written Word and untill then to cause those bloody persecutions to cease they protest that they have not attempted nor do intend any thing against him their lawfull king nor seek any licence unto any vice as they are falsely traduced but all their endeavour is to live worthily of the Gospell of Christ and because their private meetings were misinterpreted by their adversaries they humbly crave liberty for the publick ministry of the Gospell untill the controversies be more fully considered by the Councell Then the King commanded Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia to declare his mind concerning these troubles He had a large oration to this purpose This distinction into two religions hath not begun within these two or three years but about fourty years ago three or four hundred Preachers have taught every where of Jesus Christ the Saviour and this sweet name of a Saviour hath easily taken place in the hearts of the people who were desirous of salvation when they found themselves as sheep straying without a shepherd The kings of France have endevoured by severe Edicts and punishments to root out that new doctrine but in vain the Presidents and Judges have done many things wickedly in this cause and covetously condemned men to death whose lands or riches they would transfer unto themselves or their friends Many Bishops reside not to attend their flocks or visite them seldom unless it be when they exact their revenues which they bestow on their lusts yea many Bishops are but children neither able nor willing to teach people especially those that are sent from Rome The Cardinals and Bishops give the offices of priests unto their servants cooks and barbers whence the name of a priest is in contempt among the people The way to cure those maladies is to fly unto God who is angry against such Church-men and seemeth to intend their distruction as he dealt once with the Jewes and some godly men should be sought and called from all parts of the Realm to consider of those and the like wickednesses And the King for his part will do well to see that the Name of God be not blasphemed as it hath been and that the Scriptures be plainly and purely expounded unto the people and in the Kings house should be godly discourses and exhortations that so the mouths of such may be stopped who shamefully say that God is not once named in presence of the King And I beseech you ô Queens grant this one thing if I dare be bold to beseech you that in place of unseemly and profane songs all your train would sing Psalms to the praise of God and be yee assured that God allowes not any company which glorifieth not Him And here be added more to prove that it is impious to forbid the singing of Psalms for this is not to contend against men but against God Another Remedy is a general Councel as the Fathers were wont in the Primitive times and I can not see how the Popes conscience can be at rest who seeing souls perishing with diversity of opinions seekes not means to recover them But if a general Councel shall be hindered the King shall do well to call a Councell of this Nation after the example of his Ancestors Charles the great and his son Lewes and the best learned of both parties should be called to dispute the principal grounds of Religion as the Emperour Theodosius did with the Arrians albeit they had been justly condemned at Nice and then he would have the articles that were disputed before him to be clearly published As for this Religion for which all those broils have arisen it is diversly entertained by
they humbly supplicate liberty to live according to that Rule as they be ready to give account of their Religion and to confess their errour if they shall be convinced from the Word of God they craved that it be enquired how their fathers through so many ages had behaved themselves toward their Governours and they protest that their mind is to render all obedience unto their chief Lord and if they do it not they submit themselves unto punishment Nevertheless the Duke goeth-on with Edicts against them and commandeth the Magistrats to execute them Upon a new promise of liberty he takes all weapons from them and then commandeth them to put away all their Ministers and to receive priests They said They would obey their Prince excepting Religion only wherein they should follow God Then the Duke sent an Army against them in the midst of winter An. 1560 burning houses spoiling all their goods with great cruelty The people fled into mountains and devised a sort of cross-bow throwing stones with great force at severall times and conflicts they killed a thousand souldiers and had slain more if they had not been persuaded by some Ministers so many of their own number were not slain Charles Truchet a Captain and most cruell enemy had had his thigh-bone broken by a stone the souldiers carried him away but when they were persued with stones they left him then a cow-herd slew him with his own sword The Baron Triniteus went against a village Prat del Torno to have killed all the people unawares but they who were in the fields put him to flight Thus Trinitaeus Captain general despairing to prevail by force certifieth the Duke of the difficulty and they sent unto the Dutchess Margarit a supplication entreating to interceed for them They were called to a parlee and besids other conditions it was agreed They should use their accustomed Religion they should not be accused for any thing done at this time they should have liberty to buy and sell throughout the Dukes dominions they shall render all obedience and live without offence French Commentar Ibid. 45. In the dayes of Charles IX brother of King Francis the condition The beginning of King Charles IX reigne of the French Church was diverse in the beginning the government of the realm was divided between the King of Navar as nearest in blood and the Queenmother The Prince of Condee was set at liberty and peace was granted unto the Reformed Church God gave this happiness after the frequent fasts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing danger But the Queen was not content that the King of Navar had such power some seeking their own advancement by a change did augment her jealousy So the Nobles were divided into factions and present sedition was feared but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving up his power unto the Queen Peace continued for a time but the Queen with the Guises and others of that cruel faction sought to remove the granted liberty In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the Estates was at Orleance where the Chancellor declared that there was no less willingness in the King than was in his brother to have this Assembly for appeasing the seditions which seem to threaten the ruin of the realm this sedition said he is nothing but a separation of the subjects from the Commonwealth and it springs from diverse causes especially at this time it comes from Religion which is most wonderfull for on the one side as God is the only Anthor and preserver of Religion so he is an enemy of dissension and preserver of peace Christian Religion hath not need of Arms nor doth the beginning nor conservation thereof stand upon such defence nor is their answer sufficient who say They take arms not to offend any man but to defend themselves Seing it is not lawfull in any way to rise against the Prince as children should not resist their parents by patience did the godly Christians set forth the Religion and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours On the other side if men were such as they should be strife should never arise for Religion But it is manifest that there is no greater force then the first conceived opinion whether it be good or evill no peace can be expected amongst those of contrary Religions nothing doth more violently distract the hearts of men nor is any affection more efficacious either to beget friendship or hatred than is Religion Therefore to salve this variety of Religion let us consider the matter diligently every man may not embrace what Religion he fancieth Thou sayst Thy Religion is better then mine and I defend mine Whether is more reasonable that I follow thy opinion or thou should follow mine Who shall end this controversy but a holy Councel as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw and we have hope to attain one at the hands of the Pope In the mean while let us not alter any thing rashly thereby to bring confusion and warr into the kingdom and let the Prelates look better unto their office ..... If remedy can not be had by a general Councel the King and Queen will seek other remedies c. Then three men were chosen to speak for the States and had three orations the sum of which was Angelus a Counselor in the Senate of Burdeaux spake in the name of the Commons saying For removing trouble it seemes necessary unto the people first to take away the causes which are partly the corruptions of Church-men and amongst these corruptions three are most pernicious tow it covetousnes ignorance and luxury Their ignorance is so manifest that none doubteth of it and ignorance is the mother and nurse of all errours as both experience and testimonies of antient fathers declare evidently for remedy of this Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain for so great is the contempt of preaching that Bishops think it a discredite to feed the flock of Christ and Curates following their example despise that office and commit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars Likewise their luxury pride and pompe is scandalous to all men for they are painted so as if by outward shew they would represent the Majesty of God which they should rather express by godliness and sincerity How far have our Bishops of late degenerated from the moderate estate purity and piety of the antient and true Bishops ..... All those corruptions must be removed by a lawfull and godly Councel to be called by the Kings authority James Silly speaker for the Nobility spake in commendation of their Estate shewing how necessary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty And concerning Religion it is necessary among many other miss-orders to restrain the usurpation of Church-men for they have usurped too much authority and have large revenues and have encroached upon the houses of Noble men all which they abuse wickedly in the end he petitioneth that
churches may be granted unto the Reformed Religion Quintinus Heduus had a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen and of the immunities of the Clergie and petitioned that the new Religion should have no liberty closing with an invective against the Prince of Condee His speech was heard with scoffs and he was derided with ballets that he is said through impatience to have died of melancholy After these speeches a contest arose between the Peers and the Guises who would have been accounted the Kings neerest kinsmen The meeting was adiournied untill the first of May the Prelates were commanded to prepare themselves unto the Councel and all the Judges who were imprisoned in the cause of Religion were set at liberty In August An. 1561. they meet again at Pontoise in Picardy there at the first contention was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of sitting the Cardinals Turnon Lorrain and Guise went away malecontent because they were not preferred Then the Chancelor declared the causes of the meeting and exhorted every man to speak freely I touch not their Politik affairs The speaker of the Commons complained as before of the corruptions of the Church men and petitioned that these faults might be reformed and that the King would so attemperate the revenues of the Prelats that they live not licenciously And seeing it is the Royal priviledge to maintain Religion and all these troubles arise upon occasion of Religion the readiest remedy is to call a Councel whereunto all men may have free access as also that they who can not with safe conscience go unto the rites of the Romish Church may have liberty to assemble peaceably and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language and because adversaries do calumniate their meetings he wisheth that the King would depute certain persons to be present and see what is done as neither should those be called hereticks who are condemned before their cause be heard and examined by Gods word The Speaker for the Nobility spoke much to the same purpose and the Clergy did oppose them both At that time the Pope sent Cardinal Ferrar to hinder the National Councel he would have observed the accustomed power of the Roman Legats in bestowing Benefices but he was stopped by a Decree and many rhymes were scattered against him he took those in ill part and went away French Comm. Lib. 2. So the Papal authority seemed to fall and it was talked abroad that Religion should not be swayed by authority of any man but by Trueth and reason and who did cleave unto their former rites were quiet for the time The most part of the Nobility seemed to affect the Reformation and the Queen whether to please the King of Navar or to serve the time I know not saith that author wrote unto the Pope August 4. in this manner First she lamenteth the wretched condition of France that many thousands cleaving as yet unto the Church of Rome perish in their souls because they are not instructed and many Nobles and most potent men have made secession whose power and number and concordis so strong that they can not be overmastered Therefore She implores his aid that the one sort may be retained and the other may be reduced and so the unity of the Church may be restored Which may the more easily be effectuated because there be no Anabaptists in all France nor any hereticks that speak against the Christian faith nor against the Acts of the first sixe general Councels And this is the opinion of learned men with whom she had conferred that the holy father may receive such men into fellowship of the Church albeit they be of different opinions as of old the diversity of observing the Easter and other rites and parts of Divine Service did not dissolve the Union of the Church Then for remedy she propoundeth the necessity of calling a general Councel or that he would provide another remedy especially to regain them who are separated it may be expedient to use frequent admonitions and to permit quiet Conferences likewise Bishops and priests should teach Gods word and exhort the people unto concord laying aside all reproaches as she hath commanded them who are separated and they have obeyed But many who have no mind to depart stand in doubt of these particulars especially first it is certainly known that the primitive Church had no images and God hath expressily forbidden to worship them therefore let it be considered whether it be expedient to remove them into places where they shall not give occasion to worship them 2. it seemes strange unto many good men that in baptisme exorcisme is used and many other rites which perhaps may profite them who understand them but seing the most part understand them not and they know that only water and the word are necessary it were better to omit them namely many are offended that an infected or diseased priest puts his unclean spittle into the infants mouth in the Masse many are offended with three things one that it is given under one kind only albeit Christ said Eat yee drink yee and such was the custom of the Church for a thousand years and more another it is ministred unto one alone or some few without prayers that may be understood by the vulgar people and the other party have shewed that they restore the manner of the primitive Church the third that the body of our Lord is carryed about the striets against the express institution Take yee eat yee and not Carry yee They say also that Christs body is in heaven only and therefore only spiritual worship is required fourthly the Masse is a scandal unto many because it is sold by ignorant and dissolute priests and none seeks to amend this yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Masse both in the substance and form of it in the substance they observe that Church men affirm that they do offer Christ and they do esteem of their own sacrifice more than they do of Christs sacrifice In the manner they note four points it is done in an unknown tongue 2. the use of no part of the Masse is declared 3. some words are spoken as belonging unto the people especially concerning the communion and yet the priests communicate alone even when the people are standing there 4. the order of the Divine Service c. loc cit What answer was returned unto this Letter the reader may judge Among the Ambassadors of forrein Princes who went to congratulat the young King was George Gluch from Denmark The King of Navar envited him to his lodging and said He might shew his Master that he hoped the Gospell should be freely preached through out France ere one year went about Then said Gluch Oh I pray take heed that the doctrine of Caluin and the Swisers be not received but the doctrine of Martin Luther which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden and many Princes of large Dominions do
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
the Scripture requires This was by and by reported to the Bishop in words varying a little that a Bishop must be a preacher or els he is a dumbe dog He is sent for and said The reporters are manifest liars The reporters are called and they affirm that he had said so and they profer to bring more witnesses He still saith They are lyaâ—â— More witnesses are brought and many come to heare Then said Seton My Lord you may consider what eares these asses have they can not discern betwixt Paul Esaie Zacharie and Malachie and Frier Alex. Seton I said indeed Paul saith A Bishop should be a teacher Esaâ—e saith shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbeâ— oggs Zacharie saith they are idle pastours and I declared what those have said and my Lord if you be not offended at them you can not be offended at mee therefore I say again these men are manifest lyaâ—s which have reported that I called you or any other Bishop no Bishops but belly gods The Bishop was offended but durst not at that time proceed against him because he was learned bold and in favour with the King and his Confessour But he and his complices did judge it not expedient such a man to bee with the King and so they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King and call him an heretick The King did remember how in private confession the Frier had admonished him for his lusts of the flesh and loved noâ— such advice and said He knew more of that man than any of them and then subscribes their accusation and promiseth to follow their advice in punishing him and all of that sect Seton is informed of these things and fleeth to Berwick whence he wrote unto the King in this manner Most Gracious Soverain Lord under the Lord and King of all of whom only thy Highness and Majesty hath power and authority to exercize justice within thy realme under God who is King Lord of all realms and thy Seatons letter against the iniquity impiety usurpation of bb and his advice to the King Ma. and all mortall Kings are but servants unto that only immortall Prince Chr. Jesus .... It 's not unknown to thy gracious Highness how thy Mas. somtime servant Oratour and ever shall be to my lifes end is departed out of thy realme ..... but I believe the cause of my departing is unknown which only is Because the bb and churchmen of thy realme have heertofore had such authority over thy subjects that apparently they were rather King and thou the Subject which unjust regiment is of it self false and contrary to holy Scripture Thou art the King Master and they are thy subjects which is true and testified by the word of God And also because they will give no man of whatsoever degree whom they once call hereticks audience time nor place to speak and use defence which is against all lawe .... So that if I might have had audience and shewd my just defence .... I should never have fled .... albeit it had cost mee my life But because I believed that I could have no audience they are so great with thy Ma. I have departed not doubting but moved of God untill a better time that God illuminate thy Ma. even to give every man audience as thou shouldst mayst and art bound by the law of God who are accused to death And to certify thy Highness that these are not vain words here I offer me to come into thy realm again if thy Ma. will give mee audience and hear what I have for mee according to the word of God and cause any Bishop abbot frier or Secular which is most cunning some of them can not read their Matins who are made Judges of heresy to impugne mee by the law of God and if my part be found wrong thy Ma. being present and judge I refuse no pain .... and if I convince them by the law of God and that they have nothing to lay to my charge but the law of man and their own inuentions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life and dayly scourging thy poor subjects I refer myself unto thy Ma. as judge Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the law of God which can not fail nor be false or they that hold themselves at the law of man which is very oft plain contrary and therefore of necessity false for all thing contrary to verity which is Christ and his law is of necessity a ly And to witness that this comes of all my heart I shall remain at Berwick whil I shall have thy Mas. answer and shall without fail return having thy hand writing that I shall have audience and place to speak I desire no more whereof if I had been sure I should never have departed .... Pardon mee to say that which lieth to thy Mas. charge Thou art bound by the law of God albeit they ly and say It appertaines not to thy Ma. to intermedle with such matters to cause every man who in any case is accused of his life to have their just defense and their accusers produced according to their own law They do blinde thy Ma. eies that knowest nothing of thy law but if I prove not this out of their own law I offer mee to the death Thy Ma. therefore may learn by dayly experience seing they neither feare the King of heaven as their lives testifie neither Thee their natural Prince as their vsurped power in their actions shewes why thy Highness should be no longer blinded Thou mayst consider that they intend nothing else but only the upholding of their barded mules augmenting their insatiable avarice and continually overthrowing swallowing up thy poore subiects never preaching nor teaching out of the law of God as they should the ignorant people but contend who may be most high most rich and nearest thy Ma to put thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Counsell favour who should bee and are most tender servants to thy Ma. in all time of need to the defense of Thee and thy Crown ...... Let thy Ma. take boldness and authority which thou hast of God and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed without audience given to him who is accused ... and then no doubt thou shalt have thy subiects hearts and all that they can do in time of need tranquillity justice and policy and finally the kingdom of heaven May it please you to give a copy of this to the Clergy and keep the originall and thy Ma. shall have experience if I go against one word that I have spoken c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by many but no answer was returned and the man went into England and preached some years the gospell to the comfort of his hearers The histo of Reformat Others spoke also against the licenciousness of the Clergy that a new resolution was taken to burne moe A
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
God and triall thereof of whom wee have experience that they do minister truly according to the institution of our Saviour And now Madam the Bishop of Santandrews by the corrupt Counsell of most wicked and ungodly persons hath given forth his letters of summons against our Ministers to compear in Santandrews or otherwhere such day as he hath appointed in his letters the copy whereof being required was refused to underly the most corrupt â—udgement of them whose Counsell in this cause he doth most follow And knowing how dangerous a thing it is to enter under the judgement of enemies wee can not suffer them to enter under their hands nor to compeare before them unless they be accompanied with such as may be able to defend them from the violence and tyranny where of wee have now experience But to stop all tumults and other inconvenients that may thereby occurre wee most humbly offer ourselves and Ministers to come before your Grace and Counsell to abide tryall in all things that they have to lay unto the charge of us and our ministers according to the word of God Beseeching your Grace as you ought of duty and as you are placed of God above his people take our cause or rather the cause of God to be tryed most justly according to the holy Scriptures before yourself and put inhibition to the said Bishop to proceed further untill tryall be taken as said is Unto the which your Gr. shall find us at all times ready as shall please you to command and your Gr. good answer wee most humbly beseech Another step of the first publik Reformation in Scotland This supplication had no answer as they did expect Then the Counsell conveening they did agree to hazard their lives and estates in advancing the cause of Religion and after deliberation what were fittest first to do they conclude these articles 1. that in all parishes the Curate should be caused to read the prayers and Lessons of the old and new Testam on sundays and festivall days conform to the book of Common prayers and if the Curate be not qualified or refuse another shall be chosen to do the same 2. preaching and interpretation of Scriptures shall be used only in private houses after a quiet manner untill God shall move the Queen to grant further liberty It was performed accordingly in many towns and parishes to the great offense of the clergy who complain unto the Regent and were answered that it is no fit time to enter into these matters but ere long she wil find occasion to put order unto them Archbald Earle of Argile had been in the Councell at the making of these Acts and the Bishop of Santandrews sent a letter unto him shewing the perill whereinto he casts himself by that open defection from the Church willing him to rid himself of that defamed and perjured Apostat John douglas whom the Earle had chosen to be his Minister and offering to provide unto him a learned and wise Preacher for whom he would lay his soule in pawne that he shall teach no other but true doctrine and agreeable to the Catholick faith The Earle answered he feared no perill to himself nor his house having resolved to live in obedience to his Prince and to serve God alâ—well as he could according to his word as for the alledged defection seing it hath pleased God to open his eies and give him the knowledge of his truth which he takes as a token of his favour he will not forsake it for fear of any inconvenients and that man he had named he had heard him teach the doctrin of Christ condemne idolatry adultery fornication and the like vices as he is ready to give account whensoever he shal he cited but to call him defamed and perjured there was no reason seing he was not declared to be such by any Sentence and if formerly he had taken any unlawfull oath he had done much better in forsaking it than if he had observed it and whereas he had profered unto him some learned man he gave him thanks seing is so great necessity of labourers in the Lord's harvest but he understood his meaning and minded not to be led with such teachers In end he wished he would not beginne the battell with him whereof the event may be doubtfull but that he knew God is God and shall bee still whatsoever the craft of man can work or devise The Bishop receiving this answer communicates it unto the chief of the clergy who began to think upon other defenses and they summon some Ministers to compear at Edinburgh the 20 of July especially Paul meffan Preacher 〈…〉 So many people did conveen that the Bishops thought best â—â—â—delay all process except that they condemned the absents and summoned them to compear on September 1. with promise of pardon if they will recant their errours Buchan hist lib. 16. The feast of S. Giles was then approaching for the custom was on Septemb. 1. to carry the image of their Paâ—â—â—â—-Saint through the town with drums trumpets and other musicall instruments and to envite nighbours unto feasting and great drinking At that time the Clergy did entreat the Regent to honour the solemnity with her presence and she fearing some tumult consents to accompany the procession but when the time of solemnity was come the image could not be found This made a stay till another little image was brought from the Gray Friâ—rs the people in mockery called it young S. Giles They go-on with this and the Regent went with them till the procession was nigh ended So soon as she went to dinner some young men drew neer making shew to help the bearers and perceiving by the motion the image was fixed to the Fertor they threw all to the ground then taking the image by the heels they dash it against the stones untill they break it into pieces the priests and friers runne away to make shew of violence but when no danger did appeare they come to the striet again And albeit the clergy were out of all hope to stand yet to put the fairest face on their condition they conveen and delay their censuring untill November 7. In the mean time who were most foreward for Reformation went through out the Shires exhorting all men to take the Reformation to heart and that they would not suffer themselves nor friends to be oppressed by a few priests and assuring them of victory if the cause be handled legally or if violence be vsed they shall not be inferiour Vnto so many who were willing they offered a bonde to subscribe which they had drawn up conforme to the act of the Councell The subscribers were called The Congregation which name became more famous In November a Parliament for articles of the marriage betwixt Francis Daulphin of France and Queen Mary was to be conveened then they knowing by the return of the subscriptions that the Countrie for the most part was enclined that way resolve to make
was unexpected and calming herself a litle she said Wee will think how to remedy these evils in the best and quiet way The same day report was brought that a Minister had preached publickly in the Church of Perth this did provoke her yet more and calling the Lord Ruthuen Provost of the town She commandeth him to go and suppresse these of the new Religion He answered that he would make their bodies and goods subject but he had no power over their consciences She was more eommoved and vowed that she would make him and them repent of their stoutness When the day appointed for appearing of the Ministers drew neer the Professours went with them from all parts of the country in Anguise and Merns such was their zeal that scarcely any man abode at home all crying that they would go and give confession of their faith with their Ministers So many came before the day that the Regent was agast albeit they came without weapons Then She calleth for John Erskin of Dun and employeth him to dismisse that needless multitude and promiseth to do nothing against any of that sect Nevertheless in the Counsell all the Ministers were condemned and outlawed which had not answered John erskin seeing how none can trust her promises did hasten unto the Gentlemen at Perth from Strathiern Anguise Merns not as yet being severed and excused himself of the advice he had given Then they understood certainly that no favour was to be expected from the Regent VVhill they are in perplexity John knox newly being returned into the country comes to Perth and in a Sermon takes occasion to speak against the worship of images and exhorted the people unto constancy After Sermon this was May 11. some people abode in the church and then a priest not so much for devotion as for to try men's affection would say Masse he openeth a glorious case standing by the high altar wherin were many brave pictures A young man said This is intolerable the word of God condemnes it as idolatrie and wee stand and see it used in despite The priest gives the young man a blow the young man goeth and finding aston casts it at the priest and therewith breakes one of the images whereupon a stur is raised some fall upon the priest and others unto the images so that on a sudden all was pulled down that had any mark of idolatry Upon this noise in the church the people of the town gather in great numbers and run into the cloisters of the Dominicans Franciscans and Carthusians where they saw by experience that these were not poor men as they had professed the plunder was left to poor people the richer sort abstaining from any part of it they demolished these glorious edifices with such speed that within two dayes all the stones were removed They of Couper in Fife hearing of this did the like in their town and defaced all the instruments of idolatry which the Curate took so heavily that the night following he put violent hands in himself When this was reported unto the Regent She dispatches Letters to the Duke and others Earls of Argile and Athol willing them to come unto her with speed and she calleth for the French souldiers entending to surprise Perth unaworse and vowed to destroy man woman and child and turne the town into dust and salt it with salt as she was stirred up by the Prelats and priests crying in her ears Foreward foreward upon these hereticks and once rid the kingdom of them When they of Perth had intelligence hereof they assemblâ— to publick prayers and resolue to send a Supplication in this manner To the Queens Maiesty regent all humble obedience and duty premised As heertofore with ieopardy of our lifes and yet with willing hearts a supplication unto the Q. Regent wee have served the Authority of Scotland and your Majesty now Regent in this realm in service to our bodies dangerous and painfull So now with most dolorous mindes wee are constrained by uniust tyranny purposed against us To declare unto your Majesty that excep this cruelty be stayd by your wisdom wee shall be compelled to take the sword of just defense against all that shall persue us for the matter of Religion and for our conscience sake which ought not nor may bee subiect to mortall creatures further than by Gods word man is able to prove that he hath power to command us Wee signify more over unto your Ma. that if by rigour wee be compelled to seek the extream defense that wee will not only notify our innocency and petition to the King of France to our Mistress and to her Husband but also to the Princes and Counsell of every Christian Realm Declaring unto them that this cruell unjust and most tyrannicall murder intended against Towns and Multitudes was and is the only cause of our revolt from our accustomed obedience which in Gods presence wee faithfully promise to our Soverain Mistresse to her Husband and unto your Majesty Regent Provided that our consciences may live in that peace and liberty which Christ Jesus hath purchased unto us by his blood and that wee may have his word truly preached and holy Sacraments rightly administred unto us without which wee firmly purpose never to be subject to mortall man For better wee think to expose our bodies to a thousand deaths than to hazard our souls to perpetuall damnation by denying Christ Jesus and his manifast verity which thing not only do they who commit open idolatry but also such as seeing their brethren persued for the cause of Religion and having sufficient means to confort and assist them do nevertheless withdraw from them their comfortable support Wee would not your Ma. should be deceived by the false persuasions of these cruell beasts the Church-men who affirm that your Ma. needeth not greatly to regard the losse of us who professe Christ Jesus in this realme If as God forbid yee give eare to their pestilent counsell and so use against us this extremity intended it is to be feared that neither yee nor your Posterity shall at any time after this find that obedience and faithfull service within this realme which at all time yee have found in us Wee declare our judgements freely as true and faithfull subjects God move your Princely heart favourably to interpret our faithfull meaning Further advertising your Ma. that the self samething together with all things that wee have done or yet intend to do wee will notify by our letters to the King of France Asking you in the name of the Eternall God and as your Ma. tenders the peace and quietnes of this realme That yee inuade us not with any violence untill wee receive answer from our Mistress and her Husband and from their advised Counsell there And thus wee commit your Majesty to the protection of the Omnipotent From Santiohnstoun May 22. 1559 and it was subscribed thus your Majesties obedient subiects in all things not repugnant to
their part These which were called Ambassadours kept up their commission saith the historie of Reforma but Buchanan saith they craved from twelve Lords which were at Edinburgh a day to be appointed for hearing their commission and it was answered unto them They sought not peace but war for what els did so many armed men declare nor could they be so simple as to come into Conâ—erence where they might be forced to accept conditions at the pleasure of their enemies but if peace was their aime they should dismiss their banded companies that so it may appear they yâ—eld unto equity and not forced by the sword and on the other side they would use the like diligence No more was heard of their commission The Regent sent many letters both unto them which were indifferent and to these which were for the Reformation solliciting them severally to come unto her the one sort would not receive her Letters according to their bond and from their meeting they sent the reasons of their refusing and declared their intentions and complained of the violation of the appointment especially in bringing so many Frenches fortifying of Lieth and putting out the Indwellrs Many Declarations and proclamations did passe on both sides untill Octob. 21. when the Noble men and others after warning being frequently conveened in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the question was propounded Whither she that contemptuously refuseth the most humble requests of the borne Councellers of the realme being also but a Regent whosepretenses threaten the bonâ—age of the whole common wealth ought to be suffered so tyrannically to domineer A Sentense of suspension against the Regent over them After deliberation it was concluded without any contrary vote in this manner At Edinburgh October 21. 1559. The Nobility Barons and Burgesses conveened to advise upon the affaires of the Commonwealth and to aide and support the same perceiving and lamenting the enterprised destruction of their said Common wealth and overthrow of the Liberties of their native Countrie by the means of the Queen Regent and certain strangers her privy Counsellers plain contrary unto our Souverain Lord and Ladies mind and direct against the Counsell of the Nobility to proceed by little and little even to the uttermost ruin So that the urgent necessity of the Commonwealth may no longer suffer delay and earnestly craves our support Seing therefore that the said Queen Regent abusing and overpassing our Soverain Lord and Ladyes commission given and granted unto her hath in all her proceedings pursued the Barons and Burgesses within this realme with weapons and armour of strangers without any process and order of Law they being our Soverain Lord and Ladies true Lieges and never called nor convinced of any crime by any judgement lawfull as â— at Santiohnstoun in the month of May she assembled and causes thereof her armie against the town and inhabitants thereof never called nor convinced of any crime only because they professed the true worship of God conform to his sacred word 2. in the moneth of Juâ—y last without any order or calling going before invaded the persons of sundrie Noble men and Barons with force of arms conveened at Saintandrews only for the cause of Religion as is notoriously known they never being called nor convinced of any crime 3. again layd garrisons the same moneth upon the inhabitants of the said town oppreâ—sing the Liberties of the Queens true Lieges for fear of which her garrisons a great part of the inhabitants thereof fled from the town and durst not resort again unto their houses heritages untill they were restored by aâ—ms they notwithstanding not being called nor convinced of any crime 4 further at the same time did thrust-in upon the in habitants of the said town Provest and Bailifs against all order of election as lately in this month of September she hath done in other towns of Edinburgh and Jedburgh and dâ—verse other places in manifest oppression of our Liberties 5. Declaring herevill mind toward the Nobility Commonalty and wholle nation she hath brought-in strangers and dayly pretends to bring greater force of the same pretending a manifest conquest of our native rooms and Countrie as the deed itself declares in so far as she having brought-in the said strangers without any advice of Councell Nobility and contrary to their expresse minde sent to her in Writing hath placed and planted her said strangers in one of the principall towns and parts of the realm sending continually for greater forces willing thereby to suppresse the Common wealth and liberty of our native countrie to make us and our posterity slaves to strangers for ever which as it is intolerable to Commonwealths and free Countries so it is very preiudiciall to ouâ— Soverain Lady and her Heirs whatsoever in case our Souverain Ladie decease without Heirs of her person And to perform these her wicked enterprises conceived as appeares of inveterate malice against our whole countrie and nation caused without any consent or advice of the Councell or Nobility to coin lead money so base and of such quantity that the whole realm shal be depauperated and all traffique with forrein Nations everted thereby 6. She placeth and maintaineth against the pleasure of the Counsell of this realme a stranger in one of the greatest Offices of credite in this realm that is in keeping the great Seal thereof wherein great perils may be engendred to the Common weale and Liberty thereof 7. Further sent the great Seal forth of this realâ—e by tâ—e said stranger against the advise of the said Counsell to what effect God knoweth 8. And hath also by this mean altered the old Law and custom of this our realm ever observed in the Graces and pardons granted by our Soveraines to all their Lieges being repentant of their offences committed against their Majesties or the Lieges of the Realm And hath introduced a new captious stile and forme of the said pardons and Remissions conform to the practises of France tending thereby to draw the said Lieges of this realm by processe of time into a deceivable snare and further shall creep-in the whole subuersion and alteration of the remanent Lawes of this realme contrary to the Contents of the Appointment of marriage 9. And also Peace being accorded among the Princes retaineth the great Army of strangers after commandement sent by the King of France to retier the same making excuse that they were retained for suppressing the attempts of the Lieges of this realm albeit the whole subjects thereof of all estates is and ever have been ready to give all dutifull obedience to their Soverains and their lawfull ministers proceeding by Gods Ordinance And the same Army of strangers not being paied their wages was layd by her upon the necks of the poor Commonalty of our native Country who were compelled by force to defraud themselves their wives and children of that poor substance which they might purchase with the sweat of their brows to satisfiy their
of tumults and her Majesty commandes with advice of her Secret Counsell that none of the Lieges take in hand to molest or trouble any of her domestik servants or persons whatsoever come out of France in her Company at this time in word deed or countenance for any cause whatsoever either within her palace or without under the said pain of death This Act was proclaimed the same day and immediatly the Earle A publick Protestation of Arran makes publick protestation thus In so far as by this Proclamation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof that the Queen is minded that the true Religion and worship of God already established proceed forward that it may dayly increase Untill the Parliament that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry out of this realm We render most hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good mind earnestly praying that it may be increased in her Majesty to the honour glory of his Name and good of his Church within this realm And as touching the molestation of her Highness servants we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them in doeing their lawfull business and we have learned at our Master Christ's School to keep peace with all men And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majesty as is our duty that none of her servants shall be troubled molested or once touched by the Church or any member thereof in doing their lawfull busines But seeing God hath said The idolater shall die the death Wee protest solemnly in the presence of God and in the eares of all people that heare this Proclamation and especially in the presence of you Lion herauld and the rest of your Colleagues maker of the proclamation that if any of her servants shall commit idolatry shall say Masse participate therewith or take the defence thereof which we are loath should be in her Highness company in that case that this proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf nor be a savegard nor girth to them in that behalf no more than if they commit slaughter or murder seing the one is much more abominable odious in the sight of God than is the other but that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the pains contained in Gods Word against idolaters wherever they may be apprehended without favour And this our protestation we desire you to notify unto her and give Her the copy hereof lest her Higness may suspect an uproar if wee all shall come and present the same At Edinburgh day year foresaid This Protestation did some what exasperate the Queen and others following her in that point When the Lords of the Congregation as they were called came to the Town at Court cooleth zeal the first they were much offended that the Masse was permitted and each did accuse these that were before him but when they tarried a short space they were as quiet as others Wherupon Robert campbell of Kings-cleugh said unto the Lord Ochiltry My Lord you are come now and almost the last of all the rest and I perceive by your anger that the fire-edge is not off you yet but I fear that when the holy water of the Court shall be sprinkled upon you you shall become as temperate as others for I have been here now five dayes and at the first I heard every man say Let us hang the priest But after that they had been twice or thrice in the Abby all that fervency was past I thinke there is some inchantment where with men are bewitched And it was so for on the one part the Queen 's fair words still crying Conscience it is a sore thing to constrain Conscience and on the other part the persuasions of others blinded them all and put them in opinion that the Queen will be content to hear the Preaching and so she may be won and so all were content to suffer her for a time The next sunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible plagues God had sent upon Nations for idolatry and one Masse is more fearfull unto him than if ten thousand enemies were landed in any part of the realm for in our God is strength to resist and confound multitudes if we unfainedly depend upon Him as we have experience heretofore but when we join hands with idolatry it 's no doubt but both Gods amiable presence and comfortable defence will leave us and what shall then become of us c. Some said Such fear was no point of their faith it was besides his text and a very untimely admonition The Writer of The history of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation that in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall maintained the toleration of the Masse were summoned upon treason exiled and a decriet of forfeture was intended against them the same Knoxe recited these words in the audience of many and besought Gods mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in suppressing that idol for said he albeit I spake what was offensive unto some which this day they feel to be true yet I did not what I might have done for God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue to make the impietie of that idol knowen but he had given mee credite with many who would have put in execution Gods judgements if I would have only consented thereunto But so carefull was I of common tranquillity and so loath to offend those of whom I had conceived a good opinion that in private conference with dearest and Zealous men I travelled rather to mitigate yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in them than to encourage them to put their hands unto the Lords work wherein I confesse unfainedly that I have done most wickedly and from the bottom of my heart do ask of my God grace pardon for I did not what in mee lay to have suppressed that idoll at the beginning After that Sermon the Queen sent for I. Knox and none being present except the Lord James and two gentle men in the end of the room said unto him That he had raised The Queen acused Io. Knox and his answers a part of her subiects against her mother herself that he had written a book against her just authority she meaneth the treatise against the Regiment of women which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it That he was the cause of sedition and great slaughter in England and that is was said to her All that he did was by necromancy John answereth Madam it may please your Majesty to heare my simple answers and first if to teach the word of God in sincerity or to rebuke idolatry and to presse a people to worship God according to his word be to raise subjects against their Princes then I can not be excused for it hath pleased
own cousine without dispensation therefore he consulted how to dethrone him but the puissance of his father and father in law seemed to with stand all the power that the Pope could make against him Osian cent 16. Lib. 3. c. 62. 66. 67. ex Beuth. Nigrin In his Bull against Queen Elisabet he saith Christ hath made the Pope the only Prince over all Nations and kingdoms and applieth unto himselfe properly what was said figuratiuely to the prophet Jere. 1. I have set the over nations c. In his bull before the Breviary he complaines of the multitude of Missales and Breviaries vsed in his time and he commandeth that one for all excep those that had been in use above 200 years So that as yet there is not an uniformity among them as some would make the simple folk believe He did confirm all the liberties that were granted by any of his predecessours unto all and every sort of begging friers and did discharge all Bishops from restraining them in any way Before his time were some footsteps of antient truth to be seen in the Canon-law but this Pope commanded Thomas Manrig Master of the Apostolicall palace to review both the decrees and the decretales and blot out of them what was offensive as they spoke and so in the year 1572. the Canon-law came forth with many defects as I did touch before when I spoke of Gratian here I add one or two exemples Dist 1. C. 1. the glosse saith Apocrypha that is without a certain authour as the Wisdom of Solomon Ecclesiasticus Judith Tobit and the book of Maccabees these are called apocryphi and yet are read but perhaps not generally De poenit dist in princi utrum the glosse saith Sines are forgiven neither by contrition of the heart nor by confession of the mouth but only by the grace of God Ibid dist 3. c. 25. the glosse saith in baptisme originall sin is washed away that it shall not hurt but not that it is not He did the like with many others Writers namely with the work of Cardinal Cajetan as appeares by comparing the lately printed Commentary on Tho. Aquin. with the edition at Venice An. 1523. This Impius was a most cruell enemy of them who would not embrace the Canons at Trent and therefore he caused burn many at Rome as Julius Zoanetus Pet. Carnesius Bart. Bartoccius Aonius Palearius c. He attempted many things against Elisabeth Queen of England whom he did excommunicate and against the Neither-Landes he stirred up the civill wars of France and was the prime plotter of the massacre An. 1572 but sawe it not for he died in May preceeding In the election of the Pope it was then an appointment of the Colledge that none should be chosen without consent of the two parts the King of Spain knowing this appointment hath by pensions and preferments assured a third part of them to be at his devotion in the election and so he hath exclusive power that without him a Pope can not be chosen He proceeds also by his Oratout to propound and name four or five of whom if they chuse one he is satisfied The colledge distastes this course but there is no remedy therefore next discretion is to chuse one whom they do judge least able or willing to follow him At that time they were mightily enflammed and banded themselves against him nevertheless in end the publick necessity and their own particulares made them yeeld unto one of his nomination But because the means of attaining and maintaining the Papall crown are clean contrary in the one fashioning themselves unto all mens humours and in the other looking that all men should accommodate themselves unto the Papall honor the King is often disappointed of his aim Sande's Relation II. GREGORY XIII did use many meanes to restore Popery and to confirm the power of the Pope every where for this cause he erected two colledges of Jesuits or Seminaries at Rome in favours of Germane and Englishes and gave unto them large revenues but such as had before appertained unto other Societies as the English Jesuites in their apologie ch 2. sect 6. which was answered by Tho. Bilson say that the foundation of their colledge was instituted long before to an hospitall of their Nation The Popes aim was that so many Germanes and Englishes being Jesuited there might be employed to bring back Germany and England under the yoke of Rome and the Jesuites did vant that this Pope had gifted them with large revenues He also did â—oment the wars in France and Low Countries and he pressed the Emperour to expell all Protestants out of his own inheritance if not out of the Empire By his Bull An. 1572. he did annull all power given by other Popes concerning the Index expurgatorius and forbidden books as not being done sufficiently and gave another order with command to be only acknowledged Where as Pope Pius V. had ordained many passages to be blotted out of the Canon-law Gregory caused restore some of these passages but added another glosse contrary unto the text He keeped the Jubilee An 1575 and on March 31. he caused publish his Bull excommunicating all Hussites Wickâ—levests Lutheranes Zuinglians Caluinists Hugonots Anabaptists Trinitarianes and all others dissenting from the Church of Rome and all their abettours and all that have or print or sell any of their books .... and ordaining that this Bull shall be published by all Patriarches Ordinaries in every place at least once every year in all Churches After that year he sent Indulgences unto the Bishops of Germany without money but only for saying so many Paternosters and so many Ave Maryas and for so many almes In the year 1577. he confirmed the Fratermity of the Virgine Mary and by Bull he gave Indulgences for a year unto all who would say a Rosen crown unto the Virgine that is if they would say five Paternosters and fifty Ave Maryas Under pretence of planting Christian Religion he planted the Jesuits in Poland Transsylvania Livonia East and West Indies c. Whence it is that the Jesuites do write so much of their miracles in remote Countries and that they have baptised so many thousands which were paganes but they may the more boldly say so because few in Europe can controle them in the particulares He made his base son Charles boncompagno Marques of Vineola and then Duke of Sora and he was so liberall of Peters revenues unto his friends that Papirius Masson the writer of his life is fain to apologize him for it He published a Bull dated Tusculi An. 1581. 6. cal Mart. wherein he writs thus Seing the Fathers of the Councell at Trent were interrupted by time that they could not finish the Breviary as they intended and they had by decree referred all that matter unto the judgement and authority of the Romane Pope and in the Breviary are two things principally to wit one containes prayers hymnes that should
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
by our Master Christ Jesus we are taught in these words In vain Do they worship mee teaching for Doctrines the precepts of men So without respect of men those did cleave unto the Word of God and did iudge What soever is without the Word either in doctrine or religious worship or in Ecclesiastical discipline can not be accepted of God as service when he requires it not But England upon account that those who had been enured with Popish doctrine and superstitions might be the more easily allured to forsake that doctrine if the rites and discipline were retained and hoping as is hinted in the former part that by time a more perfect Reformation might be attained took this prudential course as it is called trusting especially that bishops and priests might be the more easily enduced to joyn with the Reformation So both in the Confession in King Edwards time and in the articles of the Convocation An. 1564. or according to the English Style 1563. they allowed liberty unto dissenting judgements and made large expressions and capacious words being loath to drive off from the communion any who differing in the branches meet in the main grounds of religion Those things that were retained upon such plausible motives had a twofold influence Such is the nature of humane corruption to wit 1. one superstition draweth-on another as a link of a chain If this may be used why not that 2. what was at first retained by way of toleration condescension was afterwards pressed upon mens consciences by authority that men must conform in practise of rites and to the opinion of Superiors or suffer punishment The first particular exception was made by the Papists against the The Head of the Church and Supream Iudge in al causes title The Head of the Church which was given unto King Henry and The Supream Iudge in causes Ecelesiastical which was given unto Queen Elisabet They excepted against this alwayes but the first that hath written of it was Harding in his pretended refutation of Englands Confession Bishop Jewell answereth him in his Defence of the Apolog. part 6. cap. 11. divis 1. saying Concerning the title The supream head of the Church wee need not search the Scriptures to excuse it For 1. We devised it not 2. We use it not 3. our Princes at this time claim it not Your Fathers first enrituled that noble Prince King Henry VIII with that unused and strange Style as it may wel be thought the rather to bring him into the talk and slander of the world Howbeit that the Prince is the highest Iudge and Governor over all his subjects whatsoever alswel priests as laymen without exception c. He insists at length upon this purpose as also Doct. Fulk against the Rhemists Annotations on Matth. 22. and others I shall add the Answer of Thom. Bilson sometime Warden of Wincester unto the Jesuits Apolog. Lib. 2. where the Iesuit or Philander saith You would have our faith and salvation so to hang on the Princes will and lawes as if there could be no nearer way to religion then to believe what our temporal Lord and Master list He answereth It is a cunning when you can not confute your adversaries at least to belie them that you may seem at least to say somwhat against them indeed your fourth chapter is wholly spent in refelling this position which we detest as much as you Philander replieth You begin to shrink from your former teaching He answereth in name of Theophilus You will never shrink from your former facing Did ever any man on our side affirm the Princes will to be the rule of faith have we not earnestly written and openly taught that religion must not depend on the pleasure of men Have not thousands here in England and elsewhere given our lifes for the witnes and confession of Gods Truth against Princes Lawes and Popes decrees In Spain France and Italy and other places at this day do we not endure all the torments you can devise because we will not believe what temporal Lords and Masters will your conscience knowes it is ttue that we say Why do you then charge us with this wicked assertion from which we be farther off then you For you hold opinion of Popes they can not err we do not of Princes Why do you Father your fancies upon us why do you purposely pervert the question heaping absurdities and alledging authorities against that which we do not defend Philander The oath which yee take yourselves and exact of others induces us thus to think of you for there you make Princes the only supream Governors of all persons in all causes aswell spiritual as temporall utterly renouncing all forrain jurisdictions and Superiority Upon which word mark what an horrible confusion followes If Princes be the only Governors in ecclesiasticall matters then in vain did the Holy Ghost appoint Pastors and Bishops to govern the Church If they be Supream then are they Superior to Christ himself and in effect Christs Masters If in all things and causes spiritual then they may prescribe unto the Priests and Bishops what to preach and which way to worship and serve God how and in what form to Minister the Sacraments and generally how men shall be governed in soul If all forrain jurisdiction be renounced then Christ and his Apostles because they were and are forrainers have no jurisdiction nor authority over England Theophilus VVake you or dream you That in matters of no less weight then your duty to God and the Prince you fall to these childish and pelting sophisms VVhat kind of concluding call you this Princes only bear the sword to command and punish Ergo Bishops may not teach and exhort Princes are not subject unto the Pope Ergo Superiors to Christ They may by their laws establish what Christ hath commanded Ergo they may change both Scripture and Sacraments No forrainer at this this day hath jurisdiction over this Land ergo Christ and his Apostles 1500. years ago might not preach the gospell Philand We make no such reasons Tâ—eop The former propositions are the true contents of the oath we take the later are the very absurdities which you infer upon us fortaking the oath ..... Philan. Do you not make Princes supream Governors of all spiritual things Theoph. you reason as if we did but ourwords since you will rest upon words are not so Philan. What are they then Theoph. We confess them to be supream governors of their realms and dominions Philan. And that in all spiritual things and causes Philan. Not of all spiritual things and causes Philan. What difference between those two speeches Theoph. Just as much as excludes your wrangling we make them not governors of the things them selves but of their subiects which I trust you dar notwithstand Philan. I grant they be Governors of their subjects bur not in ecclesiastical things or causes ..... Theoph. Where we profess that her highness is the only Governor of
this realm the word Governor doth sever the Magistrat from the Minister and shewes a manifest difference between their offices for bishops be not Governor of the countries Princes bee that is Bishops bear not the sword to reward or revenge Princes do bishops have no power to command or punish Princes have After two leafes he saith We teach that God in delivering the sword to Princes hath given them this direct charge to provide that aswell the true Religion be maintained in their realms as civil justice ministred and hath to this end allowed Princes full the power to forbid prevent and punish in all their subjects be they lay men Clercks and Bishops not only murders thefts ........ And the like breaches of the second table but also schisms heresies idolatries and all other offences against the first table pertaining only to the service of God and matters of religion And page 202. Philander saith I will never confess Princes to be supream for he that judgeth on earth in Christs steed is above them all Theoph. Now you come to the quick this very claim was the cause why the word Supream was added to the oath for that the bishop of Rome takes upon him to command and depose Princes as their lawfull and superior Iudge To exclude this wicked presumption we teach that Princes be supream rulers we mean subject to no superior Iudge to give a reason of their doings but only to God c. Most clearly hath Iames Usher Archbishop of Armagh opened this oath in a Speach in the Star-chamber of Irland when he was bishop of Meath there he saith Concerning the positive part of the oath we are taught from 1. Pet. 2. 13. 14. to respect the King not as the only governor of his dominions simply for we see there be other governors placed under him but Hoos HUPERECHONTA that is according to the tenure of the oath as him who is the only supreme governor of his realms Upon which ground we may safely build this conclusion Whatsoever power is incident to the King by vertue of his place must be acknowledged to be in him Suppream there being nothing so contrary to the nature of Soveranity as to have another superior power to overrule it 2. Consider that for the better establishing of piety and honesty among men and the repressing of profanness and other vices God hath established two distinct powers upon earth one of the keies committed unto the Church the other of the sword committed unto the Civil Magistrat That of the keies is ordained to work upon the inner man having immediat relation to the retaining or remitting of sins Johan 20. vers 23. That of the sword is appointed to work upon the outward man yeelding protection unto the obedient and inflicting external punishment upon the rebellious and disobedient By the former the spiritual officers of the Church are enabled to govern well to speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority to loose such as are penitent to commit others unto the Lords prison untill their amendement or to bind them over unto the judgement of the great day if they shall persist in their wilfulness and obstinacy By the other Princes have an Imperious power assigned by God unto them for the defence of such as do well and executing wrath upon such as do evill whether by death banishment .... When Peter who had the keies committed unto him made bold to draw the sword he was commanded to put it up as a weapon that he had no authority to medle with And on the other side when Uzziah the K. would venture â—pon the execution of the Priests office it was said unto him It apperiaines not unto thee Vzziah to burn incense unto the Lord but unto the priests ... 2. Chr. 26. Let this therefore be our second conclusion The power of the sword and of the keies are two distinct ordinances of God and that the Prince hath no more authority to enter upon any part of the execution of the priests function then a priest hath to intrude upon any part of the office of the Prince In the third place observe that the power of the Civil sword the supream mannaging where of belongs unto the King alone is not to be restrained to temporal causes only but by Gods ordinance is to be extended likewayes unto all spiritual things and causes That as the spiritual rulers do exercize their kind of government in bringing men into obedience not of the duties of the first table only but also of the second So the Civil Magistrat is to use his authority also in redressing the abuses committed against the first table as against the second that is alswell in punishing an heretick an idolater as a thief and traitor and in providing by all good means that such as living under his government may lead a quiet and peaceable life in godliness and honesty And howsoever by this mean we make both Prince and Priest to be in their severall places Custodes vtriusque tabulae yet we do not confound their offices for albeit the matter where in their government is exercised may be the same yet the manner of government is different the one reaching to the outward man only and the other to the inward the one binding or loosing the soul and the other laying hold on the body and things belonging thereunto the one having speciall reference to the judgement of the world to come and the other respecting the present retaining or loosing of some of the comforts of life .... But here it will be said The words of the oath being generall that the King is the only Supream governor of this realm and of all other his Dominions how can it appeare that the power of the civil sword only is meant by that Government and that the power of the keies is not comprehended therein I answer 1. that where a Civil Magistrat is affirmed to be Governor of his dominions by common intendment this must be understood of a Civil Government and may not be extended to that which is of another kind 2. where an ambiguity is concieved in any part of an oath it ought to be taken according to the understanding of him for whose satisfaction the oath was ministred But in this case it hath been sufficiently declared by authority that no other thing is meant for in the book of articles agreed upon by the bishops and clergy in the convocation holden at London An. 1563. thus we read Where we attribute to the Queens Majesty the chief Government by which title we understand the mindes of some slanderous folks to be offended we giue not to our Prince the ministring either of Gods word or of the sacraments the which thing the Iniunctions lately set forth by Elisabet our Queen do also most plainly testify but that only prerogative which we see to have been given alwayes to all godly Princes in the holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should rule all
where matters left and that wee endeavour the reducing of them to the estate wherein they stood One thing wee may call to remembrance that when we traveled in the Parliament that the States would agree that the thirds should be decerned to appertain unto the Ministry they plainly opponed unto us in respect of the first Act alledging that with the sustentation of the Ministry regaird should be had to the support of the Prince in sustaining the publick charges wich if they had not some relief by that meane the revenue of the Crown being so diminished and the ordinary charges come to such greatness they must be burdened with exactions and so this dangerous argument compelled us to promise unto the States that wee would take upon us the Act being granted unto the Church they would satisfy and agree to any thing should be thought reasonable for support of the King and us bearing the authority which order had been sufficient for the wholl if intestine trouble had not occurred But the disobedience growing so vniuersaly wee are content to sustain our part of the enlake and loss for the time bypast but because there hath been murmur and grudge for that thing assigned to the Kings house and ours and some other nâ—edfull things in the State as that thereby the Ministry were frustrat of their appointed stipends Some communication was hade at Santandrews and nothing concluded untill the generall Assembly of the Church This now moveth us to write unto you in this form praying you to consider rightly the necessity of the cause and how the same hath proceeded from the beginming having respect that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the Kings authority and power and that now the property of the Crown is not able to sustain the ordinary charges how in the beginning the thirds had not been granted if the necessity of the Prince had not been one of the chief causes And at the Parliament as we have written the States stack to consent that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the Ministry untill wee took in hand that they being made without condition in favor of the Church the same would again condescend to so much as might be sufficient to the support of the publick affaires in setting forth the Kings authority And that therefore yee will now agree and condescend to a certain speciall assignation of what shall be employd to this use the quantity where of diverse of yourselves and the bearer hereof Master John wood our servant can inform you that thereafter yee may distribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God his stipend according to the condition of the place he serves in at your W. discretion Heerby all confusion that along time hath troubled the estate of the Church about the stipends shall be avoided and some speciall prouision being made for sustaining these publick charges wee may the better hold hand to see the Church obeyd in that whereon Ministers should live as we shall report that during our travels in the North they have found our effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance Further wee shew you briefly one thing that occurred at our late being in Elgin one Nicol sutherland in Forress was put to the knowledge of an Assise for incest and with him the woman the Assise hath convicted him of the fault but the question is whither the same be incest or not So that we delayd the execution untill we might have your resolution The case is the woman before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother-brother Heerin Master Ro. Pont can inform you more amply And at our coming to Aberdeen come one Porterfield Minister provided before to the vicarage of Ardrossam and required of us that he might also have the vicarage of Stevinstoun seing both were litle enough to sustain him and the churches were near that he might discharge the cure of both wee having him commended by sundry gentle men unto the same but we thought good to advertise you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corruption and if such things occurre heerafter let us understand what yee would have us to do As also concerning the Chaplanries that shall happen to vaik where in because as yet is no certain order prescribed some confusion continues some desiring them for life time some for infants that are not fit for schools and some for seven years Wee are somtimes pressed to receive or confirm assignations or dimission of Benefices the preparative where of seemeth to bring with it corruption And wee would be resolued how to proceed Before our coming from â—ife and since we have been very willing to do justice on all persons suspect of witchcraft as also on adulterers incestuous persons and abusers of the sacraments where in we could not have such expedition as we wished because we had no other probability but a generall delation of names the persons suspected being for the most part not tryed nor convicted by order of the Church This hindered many things that otherwise might have been done Therefore wee pray you appoint and prescribe how the iudgement of the Church may proceed and be executed against all such transgressors before coâ—plaint be made to us that when we come to the countries wee may execute the law and be relieved of the tryall inquisition of them Wee thought good to give you this advertisment and so remitting these all to your care diligence Committs you to the protection of the eternall God At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In answer unto these two particular questions the Assembly resolues that the case of Nicol is incest and that Chaplanries should be disponed to the Colledges or to the poor conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwise The next assembly is appointed to hold at Sterlin Februaty 25. next coming but in the book of the Assemblies it is said expressly Because of the troubles falling out by the slaughter of my L. Regent it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin at Edinburgh It is to be marked in this former assembly that whereas of all the bishops three only did embrace or professe the Reformed religion to wit of Galloway Orknay Caitnes none of them had any power in the Church but by vertue of Commission that was given them by the Assembly upon account that they had the Church-revenues in the places and they might have supplied the place of Superintendents but when the charge was committed unto them they were alwayes found deficient in exercise thereof yea and guilty in ioyning with these which did oppose present authority as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle of Bothvell the murderer of the King with the Queen and the Authour of Vindiciae Philadephi pag. 28. testifies that it was clearly known to every one that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who opposed the Governement of the King and did not only preach unto that
Christ and with most pithy words he exhorted them to stand fast in the faith they had received In time of his sicknes which was not long thereafter he Ioh Knox exhortions before his death was much visited by persons of all sorts and spoke unto them confortably He said unto the Earle Morton in the audience of many others My Lord God hath given you many blessing he hath givens you wisdom riches many good great friends and is now to prefer you to the government of the râ—alm In his name I charge you that you use these blessings aright and better in time coming than you have done in times past in all your actiâ—ns seek first the glory of God the furtherance of his Gospell the mantenance of his Church and Ministry and next be carefull of the King to procure his good and the well fare of the realm If you shall do this God will be with you and honour you if otherwise you do it not he will deprive you of all these benefits and your end shall be shame and ignominy John Knox two days before his death sent for Da. Lindsay and James Lowson and the Elders of the Church and said to them The time approaches for which I have long thirsted when I shall be relieved of all cares And be with my Savior Christ for ever And now God is my witness whom I have served with my spirit in the Gospell of his Son that I have preached nothing but the true and solide doctrin of the Gospell and that the end I proponed in all my preaching was to instruct the ignorant to confirm the weak to confort the consciences of these who were humbled under the sense of their sins and beat down with the threatnings of Gods judgements such as were proud rebellious I am not ignorant that many have blamed and yet do blame my too great rigor severity but God knowes that in my heart I never hated the persons of these against whom I threatned Gods iudgements I did only hate their sin and laboured with all my power to gain them unto Christ That I forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who had placed mee in the function of the Ministry and I knew would bring mee to an account Now Brethren for yourselves I have no more to say but to warn you rhat you take heed to the flock over which God hath placed you overseers and whom he hath redeemed by the blood of his only begoten Sâ—n And you Master Lowson fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above blesse you and the Church weereof you have the charge c. Then he dismisseth the Elders and calling the two preachers said There is one thing that grieveth mee exceedingly yee have somtime seen the courage forewardness of the Laird of Grange in Gods cause and now unhappy man he hath cast himself away I pray you two take the pains to go unto him and say from mee that unless he forsake that wicked course where in he hath entred neither shall that rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnall wisdom of that man whom he counteth half a God this was young Lethingtoun make him help but shamefully shall he be pulled out of that nest and his carkase hang before the sun The soul of that man is dear unto mee and if it be possible I would fain have him to be saved The two went and conferred with Grainge but prevailed not which being reported to John Knox he took it heavily The last night of his life on earth he sleeped some hours together but with many sighs and groans when he awoke they asked him how he did find himselfe and what had moved him to mourn in his sleep He answered In my time I have oft been assaulted by Satan and oft hath he cast my sins in my teeth to bring mee into despair but God gave me grace to overcome all his tentations And now that subtle Sâ—rpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course he seeks to persuade mee that my labours in my Ministry and the fidelity I have shewd in in that service hath merited heaven and immortality But blessed be God who brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received And Not I but the Grace of God in mee With which he hath gone away ashamed and shall no more return and now I am sure my battell is at an end and that without pain of body or trouble of Spirit I shall shortly change this mortall life with that happy immortall life When the prajer was made one asked Whither he had heard it He answered Would God yee had heard it with such an eare and heart as I have done Then said he Lord Jesus receive my spirit After these words he spoke no more but without any motion he ended this life Within three days the Earle Morton was chosen Regent by consent of the States The Laird of Grange was Captain of the castle and when orhers of that faction did yeeld unto the agreement he would not agree because the Estates would not yeeld unto some high demands of his own he gave a proclamation from the castle-wall commanding all the Queens subjects to depart out of the town within 24. hours after which time he thundered with cannons against the town to their great terror yet not great hurt In May following an assault was made upon the castle the beseeged rendred themselves Lethinton was sent to Lieth and died suddenly throgh grief and Grainge with his brother and two others were hanged in the market-striet of Edinburgh X. A Parliament was held in January wherein many Acts were made 1573. partly for maintaining the Kings authority and partly for maintaining the true Religion these two causes at that time were so linked that the enemies of the one were esteemed enemies of the other Therefore it was enacted that none should be reputed loyall subjects unto the King or his authority but be punished as rebells who made not profession of the true Religion And that all who made profession thereof and were not obedient to the Kings authority should be admonished by their Teachers to acknowledge their offence and return to his Majesties obedience or els should be excommunicated as putrid members The Nationall Assembly conveenes The 24 Assembly at Edinburgh March 6. here were members according to the order and John Archbishop of Santandrews David Ferguson Minister at Dumfernlin is chosen Moderator 1. Where as a complaint was made against John Row for solemnizing the marriage of the Master of Crawford with the Lord Drummond's Daughter without proclamation of bans and he did alledge that he did it by the order of the Session of the Church whereof the Lord Ruthuen was one and present at that time The Assembly ordaines that the Act made against Ministers solemnizing mariage of
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowson are appointed to consider of an order therein and to report their judgement 2. The first part is agreed unto and where are no Presbyteries the Commissioners are to continue for that effect as before 3. The Church hath named Commissioners 4. Ordaines to advise with the Clerk-Register upon an answer unto the Kings Letter 〈◊〉 5. Referreth the form to be conceived in writ by David Lindsay and Patrick Adamson betwixt eicht and nyne 6. It is agreed to be propounded The 7. is referred to the particular elderships and whensoever disputations may be had the Church thinks them good 8. The Acts of the assembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries 9. Ordaines this article to be craved being first well qualified and so the 10. and 11. and 12. and also that the Church proceed against the violaters of the sabboth day and mantainers of them The 13. 14. are agreed 12. Because by the many divisions and deadly feades in all quarters of the realm not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with slanders but the Common wealth is enormly wounded and all good disciplin and order confounded ....... herefore the assembly enjoyneth certain persons in severall places to travell earnestly for reconciling the differing parties and to require them in the name of God to live in unity and peace as it becomes the members of one body ....... as they wold shew themselves sons of peace 13. The assembly gives commission to two Barons seven Commissioners of burghs and the Ministers of the Kings house and of Edinb with Ro Pont Da. Lindsay Pa. Adamson An. Melvin and seven others or any eight of them To present unto the Lords of the Artâ—cls of the Parliament such heads as shall be given unto them by the Church these heads and a supplication unto the King were read and allowed but are not in the Register only in Sess 22. ordaines a supplication to the King and Lords of the Articles that no Act be past in Parliament repugnant to the true word of God and namely concerning Bishops The Parliament began at Edinburgh October 24. where first was an Act ratifying all former Lawes and Acts made â—or the liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and a particular enumeration of these Acts another Act for provision of Ministers and certain stipends for them at all parish-churches one against the dilapidation of the rents of Benefices that are provided to Ministers one that all Benefices of cure under Prelacies shall be given to Ministers only and all other gifts of them to be null one against blasphemy and oaths with penalties according to the quality of severall trausgressors one against them that passe in pilgrimage or superstitiously to wells chapells and crosses and the observers of papisticall rites one for explication of the Act against notorious adultery to wit it shall be judged notorious adultery where children one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers or when they keep company bed together notoriously known or when they are suspect of adultery and thereby give slander and thereupon being duly admonished to abstain and satiffy the Church by repentance or purgation and contemptuously refusing are excommunicat for their obstinacy all and every one being in any of these three degrees are made lyable to suffer death Another Act was against all Papists practizing against the true religion by dispersing libels in praise of the Pope or seducing the people c. Observe 1. That in all time preceeding was no opposition or variance betwixt the King and the Church In the assemblies the Kings Commissioners consented unto their Acts and namely unto these concerning the Policy of the Church excepting that part de Diaconatu whereunto neither did all the Ministers consent and his Commissioner did consent unto the registring of the book of Discipline in the Register of the Assembly and the King appointed Commissioners to concur with the Deputies of the Assemblies in the constitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the second Confession of faith as at that time was not a Bishop in the church who was not subject unto the assemblies and presbyteries yea and they were emploied as deputies to procure and supplicate against the power of episcopacy But neither could the book of disciplin be established nor episcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament not for any respect of discontent against the book of disciplin or for any intention to restore episcopacy in the Church but meerly upon account of Civill interest and the main respect was the securing of possessions depending upon the title of Bishops 2. Observe that the first variance between the King and the Ministers was upon respect unto the Duke of Lennox and that was for two particulares one that when the Duke came into the country many Papists came also into the Country and Court and began to practize so that as Bishop Spotswood in The History Pag. 308. shewes the Papists assembling together in Paisley did in derision sing a Soule masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone Wherefore the Ministers in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French John Dury and Walter Balcanquall were summoned to answer before the Counsell for this their liberty of speaking in their Sermons they obey and compear and alledge that the Counsell was not their Judge in such a cause The matter being notoriously known and regrated by many the Ministers were dismissed at that time In time of the Assembly as is before Walter Balcanquall had spoken again to the same purpose and when the gentle man was sent unto the Assembly but would not be the accuser and the Assembly would not proceed against the Minister without an accuser the King was not wel-pleased but knowing the difficulty to find an accuser would follow the business no more The other particulare is related in the now-named History Pag. 316. The See of Glasgow being then void it was suggested unto the Duke by some flatterers that he had a fair occasion presented to make himselfe Lord of the City and of the lands pertaining to that bishoprick if he would only procure a gift thereof to some one that wold make a disposition thereof to him and his heirs The offer was made to sundry Ministers who all refused because of the required condition at last the agents in this business fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin he was content to accept it Thereupon a gift was formed and a Bond given by him that how soon he shall be admitted Bishop he should dispone the lands Lordship and whatsoever belongs unto that prelacy to the Duke and his heirs for the yearly paiment of a thousand pounds Scots with some horse-corn and poultry The Assembly hearing of this bargain do charge this
horning to cease from all proceeding against him to excommunication 8. Blasphemous railing against the Ministers in pulpite since his suspension and oft before And in summamanifest contempt of the ordinance of the Church and stirring up a fearfull schism betwixt some of the Nobility and the Church All which being tryed partly by his own confession partly by the process in the Gen. assembly last in Edinburgh and by the process declared by the Eldership of Sterlin and partly by testification of good and godly brethren was found all to have fallen in his person and him to be culpable thereof for the which hainous and unworthy crimes the Assembly voteth and concludes the said Robert not only unworthy to serve in the Office of the Ministry but to be deprived thereof perpetually the sentence of excommunication to strick upon him unless he prevent the same by repentance The Lord of requests craves that the pronouncing of the said sentence may be delayd untill the King be advertised The Assembly continues their answer till after noon In Sess 9. a letter being written in name of the Ass unto the K. was read and thought good to be delivered unto the Lord of requests whereof here is the tenor Please your Maj. Wee have received your Gr s most loving letter directed unto us by your Gr s Commissioner Mark Ker Mr of requests and are compelled to burst out with most humble thanks unto our good God who of his mercy hath given us â—o godly a King carefull and wel-willing that God be glorified and his Church within your M. realm maintained as plainly appeares by the articles by your G. propounded whereunto with all diligence we began to make answer but in such shortness of time and such strait whereunto we were brought by certain Letters raised at the instance of Mr Robert mongomery wee are altogether stayd in that many other godly actions for upon the. 27. day of this instant the Assembly being occupied in godly and modest reasoning of weighty matters he caused an officer of armes to enter irreverently and under pain of horning commanded the wholl Church from all proceeding against him for whatsoever cause or enormity committed in his wicked attempts A thing that was never heard nor seen since the world began whereof we must lament unto yout Gr. and having no other refuge under God most humbly crave that by these extraordinary charges directed against the word of God and Lawes of your Gr s Countrey we be not constrained either to betray the cause of God by bearing-with and winking at horrible crimes manifest to all men in the person of the said Mr Ro. or to be reput and accounted disobedient to your Majesty in whose service wee have been are and shall be ready to spend our blood lifes Beseeching your Gr. wee may find this grace and favor in your Ma s sight to keep our conscience clean before God and reserve ourselves unto him who hath given us the charge of his inheritance This most reasonably request wee doubt not but to obtain at your Majesty our particular reasons being heard and considered which wee mind by Gods grace more largely to expound by certain brethren directed unto your Majesty and with a full answer unto the foresaid articles In the mean time wee beseech your Ma. not to give eare to the sinistrous report and wrangous information of men who by such dealings go about to draw your Ma. heart from your true faithfull subjects and by this unhappy schism to overthrow the Church of God within your Gr s country and for their own particular gain banish Christ and his word which God of his infinite mercy forbid and preserve your Gr. body and soull for ever From Santandrews Aprile 27. 1580. When this Letter was directed The assembly after voting concerning the sentence to be pronounced against Robert mongomery deprives him from all function of the Ministry in the Church of God during the will of the Assembly and more decerned the sentencce of excommunication to be pronounced in face of the assembly by the voice and mouth of the Moderator present against him to the effect that his proud flesh being casten into the hands of Sathan he may be winne again if it be possible unto God and the said Sentence to be intimated by every particular Minister at his own particular church in his first Sermon to be made by them after their returning The pronunciation of the said Sentence being stayd untill moonday at nyne hours because of the compearance of the said Rob. who hath Ro. Mongomery renounces his appellatioÌ„ renounced the appellation interponed by his procurator in his name and by himselfe that day before noon from the sentence of the Church and craves conference to be granted unto him of the most godly and learned brethren this the Church granteth untill moonday at nyne a clock upon condition he remain and wait upon the doctrin and conference of the brethren and make no novation or new charge against the Church He promiseth to attend upon the doctrin and conference of the Brethren the morne all day and he shall neither use nor purchase any new charge in tbe mean time if the Church use none against him And moreover the Assembly ordaines prajers to be made tomorrow after the sermon by him who shall occupy the place for the time In Sess 12. to the end the brethren may know what And submitts to the Assem fruit hath followed upon the Conference with R. Mongomery he is demanded to declare in the presence of God the simple truth of the accusations that were layd to his charge After prayer that God would be mercifull to him he confesseth as followes 1. He confesses the command given to him by the Reader at Sterlin to desist from his Office 2. He grantes that he had baptized children gotten in fornication but he took caution of the parents that they should satisfy the Church but this was not in presence of the Elders or Session 3. He remembereth not that ever he preached the circumcision of women 4. He made promise to the presbytery of Sterlin to wait on his charge of the Ministery there which he hath broken 5 He confesses that on March 20. the presbytery of Sterlin told him of the suspension bâ—t he was not certain of it because hee had not heard the process of it 6. He declares that howbeit he knew not the raising of many Letters against the brethren yet he keeped the ordinaâ—y diets thereof 7. He grantes the usurpation of David Weems flock wherein he confesses he had heavily offended 8. He confesses he had heavily offended against God and his Church by procuring and raising Letters against the Gen. assembly and in accepting the Bishoprick of Glasgow without advice of the Assembly and in proceeding by this form of doing which he hath used for the which he submits himself unto the will of the brethren and is willing to abide their
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
that time the Civill estate was more and more troubled for they who in the convenion of Estates Oct. 8. year 1582. vvere declared to have don good necessary Service unto the K. and Country and they with all their partakers were exonered of all action that might be intended against them for what they had done at Ruthven these I say aâ—ter Arran's returning to Court were charged to enter into warde particularly designed unto them This they obeyd not except the Earle Auguise and therefore were denounced rebells and when harder course was intended against them they fled some to England others ro France and some to Irland The Ministers were not silent at this time Among others John Dury said in a Sermon As the blind man whose eies Christ had opened Joh. 9. when the the pharisies said Wee know this man to be a sinner did reply Whither he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that though I was born blind yet now I see So whatsoever sort of men these be I knowe not but this I know that the Church was misetably vexed and almost oppressed but by theyr meanes it was delivered For these words likely otherwise delated he was summoned to compear before the Counsell he stood to the defense of what he had spoken and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros soon after this the Min. there died and the Church made choise of Jo. Dury to succeed then the King gave him and his eldest son enduring their lifes a pension of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys There was more work with Andrew Melvin in a Sermon as Santadr he said Daniel propoundes unto Baltazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar and so it is the duty of the Ministers of God to lay before the Prince and people of their time the examples of their ancestors if need require But in our time if any would speake before the Court what evill came unto James the fifth by familiarity of flatterers that so the King would take heed of that kind of beasts they will say That preacher leaves his text and possibly he shall be accused of treason For these words he was charged to appeare before the Counsell He appeares and when worse words were layd unto his charge he said His doctrin in pulpit should first be tryed and judged by the Presbytery He was bidden submit himselfe unto the King and Counsell by no persuasion could he be induced to submit The K. and Councell as his lawfull Judges proceed to examine witnesses He appeales unto the judgement of the Church and saith If the Church shall condem what he had spoken he shall willingly suffer whatsover torment shall be inflicted on his body At eight a clock at night he is charged to enter as prisoner into the castle within twelve hours In the morning Arran changeth his warde and before seven a Messinger of armes chargeth him to enter into Blackness withim 24. hours at that time his friends said to him They would take his life â—efore mid-day he went away to Berwick After this summons were directed against Andrew Hay Andrew Polwart Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmichel Ministers to answer before the Counsell for keeping correspondence with the rebells An. Hay compeares nothing could be qualified against him but upon suspicion he was confined in the north The others for not compearing were denounced rebells and fled into England XXI What Pa. Adamson did in England we shall have a hint of it anone 1584. The Current Parliament he returned in May year 1584. by Act of Counsell a Parliament was appointed to sit May 22. Because there was no proclamation preceeding they called it A current Parliament The Historicall Narration saith They who were privy to it were of Arrans faction or such as durst not oppose any thing the Lords of the Articles were sworn to be secrete they had fyve Sessions in three daies the doores were keept so closse that none of the Ministry could find accesse Pa. Adamson and Ro. Mongomery sat as representing the third Estate and gave votes forsooth to make themselves Bishops The King and Parliament suspecting that the Ministers of Edinb would preach against their proceedings sent a charge unto the Provest and Bailives to pull the Ministers by force out of the pulpit and committ them to prison if they did so What was done in the Parliament appeares by the Acts Spotswood hath the sum of them saying The King's authority over all persons in all causes was confirmed The declining of his Ma s judgement and the Councels in whatsoever matter declared to be treason the impugning of the authority of the three Estates or procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them was inhibited under the same pain All jurisdictions and judicatures spirituall or temporall not approved by his Higness and the three Estates were discharged and an ordinance was made that none of whatsoever function quality or degree shall presume privatly or publickly in Sermons declamations or familiar conferences to utter any false untrue or slanderous speaches to the reproach of his Majesty his Counsell and proceedings or to the dishonor hurt or prejudice of his Highness his parents progenitors or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Estate under the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made against the makers reporters of lies While these statutes were in framing the Ministers who were informed thereof sent David Lindsay to entreat the King that nothing should passe in Act concerning the Church till they were first heard Arran getting intelligence of this caused arrest him as one that keeped intelligence with England and he was not permitted to come unto the King The first night he was keept in Halirudhouse and the next morning sent prisoner to Blackness where he was detained 47 weeks Ja. Lowson and Wa. Balcanquall Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that he was committed fled into England leaving a short writing behind them to shew the reasons of their departing So Edinburgh was left without any preacher Ro. Pont Minister of S. Cutberts and one of the Senators of the Colledge of justice because of the misregarde of the Church as he pretended in concluding these Acts when the Heralds were proclaming them took instruments in the hands of a Notary of his dissenting and that they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto Which done he likewise fleeing was denounced rebell and put from the place in Session Hereupon rumors being dispersed that the King was enclined to Popery had made diverse Acts to hinder the free passage of the Gospell and abolish all order and policy of the Church Command was given to form a brief Declaration of his Ma s intention and to publish it for detecting these false rumors In this declaration the occasion that enforced the King to make these statutes were set down as the allowance of the fact at Ruthven by the Assembly of the Church Andrew Melvins declining the
one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany and another unto King Iames the motion did well please the Estates of Scotland conveening at Santandrews Here the Bishop omittes that the pest was raging in Edinburgh and other chief townes and then the people cried out that the Lord's hand would not be stayd till the banished Lords and Ministers were returned whereupon their friends advertised them to draw near unto the borders and these that were exiled before for other causes joyned with them and so did Maxwell They appoint their rendezvous at Lintoun and meeting there did solemly swear that they shall not separate nor give over the prosecution of their enterprise untill the King be moved to accept them in favor and put Arran out of his company To justify their proceedings they gave forth a Proclamation shewing their aimes to be the defence of the truth the deliverance of the King from corrupt Counsellors and the preserving of amity with England In this proclamation they especially endeavoure to make Arran odious and they named Col. Stuart as an abuser of the King of other Counsellors was no mention which encreaseth Arrans jealousie against them They The exiled Lords returne and are restored and thereby a change of Court came to Falkirk and understanding that there was no great company with the King at Sterlin they draw near it October 31. that night Arran and Crawford keept the town-gate but the Lords entred by a secret passage without resistance a cry was raised The town is taken Crawford flyeth to the Castle and Arran escapes by the bridge So soon as the King understood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Justice-Clerk he said I did never love that mans vjolence to wit Arran and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings yet for the Countries sake and for publick quietness I can pardon all but one thing I desire you to look unto that none in my company receive any harm I know there be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes betwixt Anguise Montrose and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved with my honor I can not permitt these to be hurt provide that these be in savety and I shall willingly admit them This was reported unto the Lords they reply they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell nor would they mixe particulars with the publlck but it were good for eschuing inconvenients that the Noble men whom the King had named were put in custody of speciall persons and the Colonell be discharged from his office of the guarde and the same be conferred on another This was declared unto the King and he consented to receive them Two dayes thereafter the King renewes his promise unto them and confirmes it by Act of Counsell and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for ratisying the same Ministers repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the beginning of the Parliament and sought abrogation of the late Acts against the discipline The King would not hear of it and the exiled Lords said It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time they must first be setled in their estates and afterwards they may prevail with the King The King also willed them to set down in write what exceptions they had against these Acts. They did offer their animadversions with a supplication wherein they crave the Ministers to be restored to their former possession alswell of the disciplin as of their places The King took paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of these Acts in this manner as I found among the Papers of John Erskin That the word of God be truly and sinceerly preached as before That all process of excommunications shall proceed as before The Generall Assembly shal be only convocate by the kings Letters That the Ministers shall not proclame a fast before they shew the causes unto the King That all Bishops nominat by the kings Majesty shal be tryed and admitted by the Gen. assembly That all sects and heresies shal be tryed by the Church and as the persons shal be found culpable the Kings shall execute justice When the king delivered these he said These shall bee al 's good and sufficient as an Act of Parliament But the Ministers were not contented with these and the full determination was remitted unto the next Generall Assembly which then was called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following XXII Some thing was done in the Spring but it will be mentioned 1586. The 47. Assembly in the Assembly which conveened May 10. in Edinburgh After Sermon had by Robert Pont the Lord of Privy Scal and Mr Peter young being directed from the King shew that his Majesty is taken up with great affaires so that he can not give his presence for that day and therefore craves that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell in the Abbey where he shall propound his minde unto them and to delay the election of the Moderator untill that time All the brethren do consent upon condition It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Assembly in any way The Commissioners declare that they know no prejudice intended After noon they conveen in that place the king declares why he had desired them to conveen there then prayer being make by Robert Pont David Lindsay is chosen Moderator The King appoints the Lords Secretary Iustice-Clerk Privy-Seale Iohn Graham L. Culros and Peter young to reason and advise with the Moderator and Assessors on matters mutually to be propounded and them or any two or three of them to concur with the Assembly as his Commissioners The next day they return to the ordinary place I. Two Ministers being directed unto the king to solicite the redeliverance of the Assemblie's Register bring answer that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day but at night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall enduring the Assembly and before the closing he will be personally present II. The places for conveening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom and Commissioners are appointed to designe the Churches in every Presbytery Their advice vvas returned in the last Session III. The Synodall assemblies are appointed to conveen the first tuysday of October next and the places are named and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of time and place IV. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained to be summoned before the Presbytery of Glascow for adultery with Elisabet Sutherland V. The Articles of the Conference held in February between the Deputies of the Counsell and some Ministers called together by the King were propounded in the privy Conference to be examined by the Kings Commissioners the Moderator with the Assessors and they Some Articles concerning Episcopacy report agreement 1. That none shall vote in the Assembly but such as the Scripture appoints Governors of the Church 2. There are four
ordinary Offices warranted by the Scripture to wit Pastors Doctors Elders and deacons and the name of a Bishop should not be taken as it hath been in Papistry but is common to all Pastors or Ministers 3. It is lawfull and necessary at this time that Uisitation and the form thereof continue and other circumstances to be considered here after c. In Sess 7. some were appointed to confer with the Kings Commissioners upon the circumstances And in the same Sess the Kings Commissioners crave the resolution of the wholl Assembly Whither they will accept Bishops as they were circumscribed in the abovenamed Conference or if they will refuse Answer is delayd untill the next day that all the Conference be publickly read and immediatly it is voted and concluded that a Bishop is a speciall charge and function annexed to it by the word of God even the same that an ordinary pastor is In Sess 9. after reasoning it was concluded It is lawfull to the Gen. Assembly to admit a Pastor Bishop or Minister having a Benefice and presented by the King unto it Also that Visitation may be in the person of a Pastor and that the Gen. Assembly may send a man with such as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Visitation In Sess 10. after conference had as said is the wholl Assembly declares that by the name of a Bishop they meane only such a Bishop as is described by Paul and in this sense they agree with the third Article of that Conference 4. It is agreed on the fourth article that a Bishop may be appointed by the Gen. assembly to visite certain bounds that shall be designed unto him and in Visitation he shall proceed by the advice of the Synodall assembly or such as they shall adjoyn unto him 5. In receiving of presentations and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the advice and vote of the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth at least of the most part of the Presbytery and of the Assessors that shal be adjoined unto him Untill the time the Presbyteries be better established and the gener Church take further order And those assessors at the first time shall be named by the G. Ass 6. In Sess 11. He shall be subject in respect he is a Pastor as other Pastors are to be tryed in his life and doctrine by the Presbytery or the Synodall Assembly and because he hath commission from the G. Assembly in that respect he is to be tryed by them 7. If he admit or deprive without the consent of the most part of the Presbytery the deed shall be null and the doing thereof shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him 8. His power is to be ordinis causa nonjurisdictionis 9. Where they that shall be so called Bishops may not undertake the wholl bounds that of old was called a Diocy Commissioners shall be presented by his Ma. unto the Gen. assembly and admitted by them thereunto as the saids Bishops are to theirs and to be countable only unto the said assembly for their commission And the Bishop to have no power within their bounds more than they have within his boundes 10. The Commissioners being elected as said is have a like counsell and power in the execution of their office as the Bishops have 11. The Commissioners appointed to visit presbyteries or their particular Churches as the the presbyteties or Synods shall think good shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Visitation 12. The same causes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commissioner that deprives a Minister The 13. article is agreed The Commissioners from his Majesty do protest that in respect the assembly hath cast down what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouse nothing done either in that Conference or in this assembly have any force or effect and namely that they have subjected the Bishops unto the tryall and censure of the Presbyteries Synods Because of this protestation the assembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine Ro. pont and Pa. Galloway to inform his Ma. concerning this matter In Sess 12. these brethren report that his Majesty will not agree that Bishops and Commissioners shall be otherways tryed than by the Generall Assembly The assembly jâ—dgeth it expedient in respect of the time that albeit it be reasonable that the tryall and censure of all Pastors should be in the Presbyteries where they remain nevertheless that the tryall and censure of such Pastors as the Generall Assembly shall give commission unto to Visite shall be in the hands of the said Assembly or such as they shall depute Untill farther order be taken by the Gen. assembly Unto this ordinance the Kings Commissioners do consent and so passe from their former protestation 14. Vhe Commissioners that before have received commission of Visitation shall continue in that charge for a year to come and thereafter as the Assembly shall judge expedient 15. In Sess 1â— The Generall assembly gives full power commission unto certain brethren of every Province to summon before them respectivè at such day and place as they shall think expedient the Bishops and commissioners if they find occasion of slander to arise by them in doctrin life or conversation at any time before the next Generall assembly and to try and take probation thereof lead and deduce process against them unto the Sentence Exclusivè Remitting the finall judgement therein unto the Gen. assembly 16. It is agreed that where Bishops Commissioners make their residence they shall be Moderators in these presbyteries except Fife where by his Mas advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator of the presbytery of Santandrews untill the next Synod-VI In Sess 7. The Lord Maxwell compeares and declares that at his Ma s command he now appeares before the Assembly as he had given caution before the Counsell that he should compear before them this day and in respect of his obedience he protestes that his cautioner should be free he takes instrument upon his appearance and protestation The Assembly know not the cause of his compearance nor had any information from his Majesty therefore they order him to be present the next day after noon and they aske the kings Commissioners what the cause is The kings Commissioners do protest that Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free untill they return his Majest mind unto the Assembly In Sess 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton the Lord Maxwell and some others Maxwell was accused for hearing Masse The Act of the Privy Counsell was read for information of the Assembly Maxwell answered For his transgression he had answered the kings Law and he craves conference of learned men concerning the religion Certain Sentence against P. Adamson not examined yet annulled and why brethren were appointed to inform him VII In Sess 13. Concerning an appellation made by Pa. Adamson from the process and Sentence of excommunication pronouncâ—d against him by the Synod of Fife Pa. Galloway and John Duncanson had been
directed to see whither the king thought good that certain of his Counsell shall be appointed with certain brethren to be named by the assembly to consider that process and appellation before it be brought to the publick judgement of the assembly His Ma s answer is reported that he is willing it be so In Sess 16. They who were appointed to consider that process begin to report their advice So many of the Ministers of Fife as were present were bidden to remove These do protest that the assembly should proceed in that matter formally and tak-in the appellation and the process hear the alledging of the appellant and their answers and they offer themselves ready to answer and accordingly to proceed and judge and otherwise that howsoever that action shall be judged it shall be no prejudice to their process and Sentence nor unto the Churches of Scotland These are removed The brethren of the Assembly do for the most part vote that it is not expedient to enter into the rigorous discussing of that appellation and process but a midst to be taken in it as it was propounded and publickly read whereof the tenor is If the Bishop by his hand-writ or personall compearance in the Assembly will professing in the presence of God deny that he ever did publickly professe or mean in any way to exercize a supremacy or to be Judge of other Pastors or Ministers or ever allowed the same to have a ground in Gods word and if he had so done it had been an error and against his conscience and knowledge 2. If hee will deny that in the last Synod he sought to be Judge thereof or if he did that in that he had erred and in that imperious behavior contempt of the Synod and his brethren he shall crave that it may be overpassed and promise good behavior in time coming 3. If he will promise that he shall take upon him no further power than he may justly by Gods word and according to the late Conference and endeavoure in all respects to shew himselfe in all time coming a moderate Pastor and so far as he may be a Bishop prescribed by Paul and submitt his life doctrine unto the judgement censure of the Generall assembly without any reclamation provocation or appellation from it in any time coming in that case for his Ma s satisfaction and to give testimony with what good will wee would obey his Majesty â—o â—or as wee ought or in conscience may and for the good assurance wee have of hâ—s Ma s favorable concurrence in building the house of God and for quietnes to continue in the Church of God within this realm And because the process of excommunication was led and the sentence pronounced during the time of the conference whereupon his Ma. hath taken occasion of offence which for many good causes were convenient to be removed wee will forbear to examin the said process or to decide whatsoever provocation or appellation or call into doubt the legality or form of the said process or condem the Synod yet for the respects foresaids and upon good and weighty consideration wee hold the said process as unled or undeduced and the Sentence as unpronounced and repone the said Bishop in all respects so far as may concern the said process Sentence of excommunication into thr former estate he was in immediatly before the same as if no process or sentence had been led or deduced against him Providing always he observe what hath been promised by himselfe dutifully in his vocation in all time coming In Sess 17. Andrew hunter a Minister made protestation publickly as followes Seing the Provinciall Assembly of the church of God gathered in his name at Santand Aprile 12. 1586. for manifest crimes upon contumacy hath justly and formally according to the word of God and sinceer custom of the Church of God excommunicated Patrik adamson And that in this assembly they take on them to absolve the said Patrick from the said Sentence the process not being tryed nor heard in publick the person excommunicat declaring no signe of true repentance nor craving the absolution by himselfe nor his proctors before the very time wherein they absolve him He therefore for his part and in the name of all other true brethren and Christians who will be participant hereof taketh God to record of the dealing of that Provinciall and this Generall Assembly and protestes before the Almighty God his holy Angels and Saints here conveened that he hath no assurance in Gods word or of conscience to assent allow or approve this absolution And therefore untill the time he perceive the mans conversion to be true effectuall he can not but hold him a man justly delivered to Satan notwithstanding the said absolution And this his protestation subscribed with his hand he craves to be registred ad perpetuam rei memoriam And there-with gave-in the speciall reasons moving him here unto premitted to the said protestation made Andrew Melvin and Thomas Buchanan do adhere unto this protestation made Patrick Adamson had subscribed the conditions propounded by the Assembly at Halyrud house May 20. 1586. with his declaration thereupon for the which cause the Assembly didabsolve him and for these causes as they be contained in the said proposition at length they declare as is before In Sess 18. concerning the execommunication of Ja. Melvin Minister at Kilrinny and some other brethren of Fife by Patrick Hamiltoun and Samuell Cuninghan The Assemb ordaines the Presbytery of Santand to take tryall in that matter and put order to the same according to the quality of the offense VIII In Sess 17. All Ministers are exhorted and admonished to judge charitably of others albeit there be diversity of opinions and votes remitting every man to God and his own conscience and that none publickly or in pulpit quarrell or impugne the determination of the G. Ass concerning the appellation from the Sentence of the Synod of Fife IX In Sess 16. Articles were read and ordained to be presented unto and craved of his Majesty It may please your Maj. to take some substantious order how the Country may without delay be purged of the pestiferous Sect of the Jesuits specially of those who for their friendship in the North are highly authorized albeit they have been summoned to underly the law and an assise was summoned for that effect yet their non-compearance is dispensed with and they go through the Country freely meaning nothing lesse than to depart and Jesuites repair unto them a new out of the South and out of France 2. Seing Papistry aboundes in the North for the want of qualified Ministers there and this is partly for lack of sufficient provision stipends therefore assignations would be made unto them conform unto the Ministry in the South and let not the thirds there be assigned unto the churches of the South untill their own churches be first provided sufficiently and such as have been
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
be advised hereupon against mooneday when every Presbytery shall have readie the names of such as they think meet for their presbytery to attend the Plat for Churches admit persons presented to Benefices and to designe Manses In Sess 15. Whereas before Commissioners of countries had the charge to enroll the Ministers their stipends at the Plat to receive presentations and to give collation to designe Manfes and gliebs henceforth the well constitute presbyteries and each one of them shall yearly ay and while the necessity thereof craves elect out of their number a brother in name of the Presbytery for enrolling expedition of their stipend at the Plat authorized instructed by them with commission subscribed by the Moderator and Clerk of the Presbytery To be shewed and produced unto the Modefiers And the same Commissioner to designe Manses gliebs within the bounds of their presbytery And in all things concerning the execution of his commission to be countable and subject to the judgement censure of the Presbytery from which he receives it And that all presentations be directed â—n time coming unto the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth Providing in admission and deprivation of Ministers within Buchan Aberdien Garioch and Marre that Aberdien Buchan proceed with mutuall advice and so Marre Garioch likewise with mutuall advice and in case of wariance there the matter shall be referred to the Generall assembly X. It is thought meet for the common profite of all the people that an uniform order be keept in examination before the Communion and to this end that a short form of examination be penned before the next assembly whereunto four persons are named XI Because the patrimony of the Church hath been wasted by these who had the title of Benefices and thereby the provision of the Ministry failes All presbyteries are commanded to try the Beneficed within their boundes and in what condition they received their Benefice and in what condition they are presently and who have set tacks or have disponed the title of their Benefice or any part thereof without consent of the Generall assembly And to report unto the Provinciall Synod what they have found and the Synod to try if any thing hath been neglected by them and report unto the next Generall assembly XII Gâ—eat slander lyeth upon the Church through manifold murders notorious adulteries and incests and the parties being brought under process oftymes elude the Church by shifting from place to place so that the process can not be brought well to a finall Sentence therefore it is voted Whither parties falling into so odious crimes may summarily upon the notoriety of the crime be excommunicated and it is concluded affirmativè XIII Forsomuch as the dangerous inâ—urrection at the bridge of Dee being considered to have notoriously imported speciall prejudice to the true religion and the speciall authours and enterprisers thereof continuing under that slander have never intended to purge themselves thereof by confessing their offence Therefore the Assembly gives their power and commission unto the Presbytery of Edinhurgh with other nyne Ministers then named to summon before them in Edinburgh the Earls Lords Barous and free holders who were at that insurrection and to charge them to confesse their offense against the true Church of God and his religion and to make satisfaction for the slander committed by them Under the pain of excommunication And that before the first day of February next Referring to their discretion the particular dyets and order of process to be keept therein Providing that this commission be execute before the said day and requiring John Craig to remember this matter unto these commissioners as he will eschue the blame of the brethren in case of negligence Many things may be observed in this Assembly as 1. Their impartiality without respect of persons of whatsoever condition 2. B Spotswood reportes the Kings presence and many of his words in this assembly whereby he confutes what he had said before of the Kings dissimulation and indignation against the Assembly but he omittes what was done concerning the disciplin because though he and some others were present and voted unto â—hese Acts concerning the disciplin yet afterwards he and they became enemies thereof and accepted Bishopricks yea and the same year the K. hearing of the afflictions of the Antiepiscopal party in England wrote unto the Queen in their favors as also he did again in the year following as witnesseth Fuller in Church-histo li. 9. and expresseth the second Letter thus Hearing of the apprehension of Mr Vdall and Mr Cartwright and certain other Ministers of the Evangel within your realm of whose good erudition and faithfull travels in the Church we hear a very credible commendation howsoever that their diversity from the Bishops and others of your clergy in matters touching them in conscience hath been a mean by their delation to work them your disliking at this present we can not weighing the duty which we owe to such as are afflicted for their conscience in that profession but by our most effectuous and earnest Letter interpone us at your hands to stay any harder usage of them for that cause Requesting you most earnestly that for our cause and intercession it may please you to let them be relieved of their present strait and whatsoever further accusation or suit depending on that ground Respecting both their former merit in setting forth the Evangel the simplicity of their conscience in this defence which can not well be their let by communion and the great slander which can not fail to fall out upon their further streighting for any such occasion Which we assure us your zeal to religion besides the expectation we have of your good will to pleasure us will willingly accord to our request having such proofs from time to time of our like disposition to you in any matters which you recommend unto us ...... Dated Edinburgh June 12. 1591. Fuller saith One word from archb Whitgift befriended Mr Cartwright more then both the Letters from the King of Scotland But who can tell whither the archbishop was not moved with the earnestness of these Letters from such a Soliciter to speak a word for his antagonist lest he had been set at liberty whither he would or not Howsoever it was these Letters shew the Kings affection unto the cause and his esteem of their persons XXVIII The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinburgh July 2. The 53. Assembly 1591. Nicol dalgleish is chosen Moderator I. Because the Assembly hath changed their place whereupon some may doubt of the authority thereof It is voted and coucluded that there is a reasonable and weighty cause for the change and that nothing is done in prejudice of their power seing the cause is the desire of his Ma. who for sundry reasons hath willed the Ass to site heerat this time and if any brother craves to be further satisfied the brethren of the Conference will resolve
or in name of any of the Brethren 3. Because Mr Craig is old he craves that shey would give in liete five or sixe Ministers out of which he may chuse two to serve his house 4. Seing the standing of religion and the welfare of his Ma s person are so inseparably joyned that whosoever are enemies to the one are common enemies to both therefore let some be appointed in every Presbytery to advertise inform him diligenly for the more speedy remedy not only of whatsoever practises they can hear of Papists and the Spanish faction but of their receipters and of the practises of Bothwell whose wholl courses as they are directly against his person so they tend wholly to the subversion of religion With directjon also unto them to inform all the Barons and honest men tenderers of his Ma s wee fair to atrend and give inteligence of these practises as they can learn from time to time 5. That where is any port or landing place some brethren be specially appoinred to deal so with the Burghs that they take sufficient tryall according to the law made of all who shall come into or passe forth of this eountrey from whence they came whither they intend what is their purpose and so after good and sufficient tryall if there be any thing of weight importance that they fail not to acquaint his Majesty there with to the end he may the more readily discover all forrein or intestiue practises which are or shall be plotted against the estate of the present religion And this he craves to be done so faithfully as he hath good opinion of their earnest affection no less to the preserving of his person as to the defence of the common cause As also he promiseth to aid and assist you in all your good resolutions that may tend to the furtherance of peace and quietness with the advancement of true religion presently professed within this realm The humble answers of the assembly 1. Unto the first it is agreed according to the Act of Parliament which was delivered with the Articles 2. It is ordained by the wholl Church that no Minister utter from pulpit any rash or unreverent speaches against his Majesty or Counsell or their proceedings but that all their publick admonitions proceed upon just necessary causes sufficient warrant in all fear love and reverence Under the pain of deposing those that do in the contrary from the function of the Ministry 3. The Commissioners that are directed unto his Majesty shall nominate the Brethren and whom he shall chuse shall be admitted by the presbytery where his Majesty makes residence for the time The 4 5. are condescended unto and order taken as the Commissioners will give particular information V. No Colledge shali make disposition of their rents or livings by tack or any other title without the advice consent of the Generall assembly Vnder the pain of deposition of the persons disponing VI. For furtherance of the residence of Ministers it is appointed that all parishes shall build manses where are none or where they be ruinous upon their own expences or if they refuse after they are duly required not only shall they be judged the only cause of the Ministers not residence but it shall be lawfull unto the Minister his aires exequitors or assignayes departing to retain the possession of the Manse built by him if he build or repair the same upon his own expences ay and whill the Intrant Minister refound unto him or his foresaids the wholl expences at least so much as the Parish can not be moved to refound And that the presbytery at the Intrants admission take order for performing this providing that the expences exceed not 400. marks And the presbytery after the repairing or bigging of the Manse shall take exact tryall and account of the expences and give him their allowance to be registred in their books And likewise the Minister succeeding shall have â—he like title to crave of the Intrant after him the like expences ay untill the Parish shall outquite the Manse VII Commissioners are appointed to attend the Parliament with the petitions of the Assembly VIII As the books of Presbyteries are tryed in rhe Provinciall assemblies so the books of the Synods should be brought unto every Generall assembly for the better understanding of their proceedings Under the pain of the censure of the Church IX For remedying controversies among Ministers it is concluded that where any plea thogh in a civill matter ariseth betwixt two brethren if they be both of one presbytery they shall chuse what number they please thereof and the elected shall chuse an overman and they shall summarly decide and give Sentence which shall be irrevocable or without appellation And if they be of sundry presbyterics they shall chuse equall number out of them both and the elected shall elect an Overman and these shall give Sentence as said is without appellation And if any shall refuse this form submission he shall be held by the Church to be contumatioâ—s X. The Generall assembly by the authority given by God unto them dischargeth all and every Christian within the Church of Scotland from reparing to any of the King of Spain his dominions where the tyranny of Inquisition is used for merchandice negotiation or exercing of sea-faring occupation Untill the Kings Majesty by advice of Counsell have fought and obtained speciall liberty from that King for all his subje s to negotiat there without danger for the cause of religion Under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church untill the last Sentenee of excommunication The reader may judge of the fyve articles and the answers B. Spotswood saith the first two articles were savouring of discontent but he gives not a reason and he saith the King esteeming the second answer to be no restraint but rather to Minister an excuse to the unruly sort when they transgressed rejected it as not satisfying his demand whereupon the petitions of the Church against the Papists at the same time and against the erections of tyths into temporalities were not regarded And the merchants saith he offending at the Act made concerning them did petition his Majesty and Counsell for mantaining their liberty which was granted and nevertheless the Church proceeded in their censures till the merchants promised to surcease their trade with Spain how soon their accounts were made and they be payd of their debitors in these parts As for Bothwell he had fled into England when his treasonous attemps were discovered and when the English Ambassador did interceed for him the King said His offenses were unpardonable and to be abhorred of all Christian Princes In Juny he returned privily into Scotland and found rhe means to surprise the King within Halirud house and caused him subscribe articles which the King afterward did revoke in a Convention of the Estares as dis-honorable and made offer to grant the same upon a new
practises of the Jesuits and malicious unnaturall treasonable conspiracies of the Earls Arroll Anguse with their compsices threate the subversion of true religion and the professors thereof his Ma s Crown person and betraying of this our native Countrey to the cruell and merciless Spaniard and were at that time discovered so evidenly that none can pretend ignorance At this time are imminent more urgent and more to be feared than when the danger seemed to be greatest as may evidently appear by the reasons following 1. It is certain that the Spaniard who with so great preparations in the year 88. interprised the conquest of this Isle remaines as yet in that firm intention and waites only upon a meet occasion to accomplish that his purpose as appeares clearly by his continuing in this entertainment of intelligence and trafficking with the foresaids excommunicates ever since the dissipation of his Navy 2. The manifest rebellions of the foresaid excommunicates and defections from his Ma s obedience after so evident appearances of their wrack for their manifest treasonable attempts at the bridge of Dee Faulkland c. And the proof of his Ma s clemency and favors toward them in pardoning their saids treasons declare that their malicious restless ingines in prosecuting their unnaturall conspiracies against the religion Country can not leave off nor cease so long us they are not punished and restrained by execution of justice 3. Whereas the Church hath at all occasions insisted to declare unto his Maj. Counsell and Estates the danger evident for the time and to craue convenient remedies thereunto yet in effect nothing hath been obtained notwithstanding whatsoever promises Acts proclamarions and levying of Armies whereby they have been always put in great security and take liberty boldness of further practises astempts 4. Notwithstanding it was expressely provided by Act of Counsell that none should presume to traffick or speak in favors of these excommunicates under the pain of losing their Offices yet now they are advanced in greater credite of his Maj. that are known to have been their chiefest favorers and they cease not as yet contrary to their promises to procure them all favors oversicht immunity as it appeares in effect whatsoever they pretend 5. The erection of the idolatry of the Masse in sundry places of the Land as in Wal. Lindsay's house of Balgay in Anguse in the young Laird of Boniton's house of Birnes in the Earle Anguse his house of Bothwell in Clidsdeall and other places of his residence in Douglasdeall in the Earle of Huntly's house at Straboggy in the Earle Arrols house of Logy-amount and Slaines prove clearly that either they find themselves sufficienly assured of such favor assistance within the Country as may plainly maintaine their cause by force or that they are persuaded of the aid of strangers to be in such readiness that in due time may serve for their relief before his Maj. and the professors of religion perform any thing to purpose in their contrary for otheirwise they durst never discover their idolatry so openly 6. The refusing the act of abolition offered unto them by his Maj. to the great grief of his good subjects proves sufficiently the same for it is very probabile manifest that they would not have refused so great a benefit unless they had thought themselves fully assured of a better either by favor of court assistance within the Countrey or by concurrence and of strangers 7. Their refusing to enter in ward notwithstanding his Ma s indignation and all that may follow thereupon proves the same 8. The late arriving of a ship at Montros evidently shewes that their dangerous practises are presently at the point of execution against religion and the Country and on an hastily bringing forth some great inconvenient unless they be prevented and resisted by a present remedy 9. The open conventions of the forenamed excommunicat Earles holden at Brechin and other places since the arrivall of that ship declare that they esteem their courses to be so substantially layd that they fear not what may be done for resisting them 10. The diligence of the said excommunicats in preparing putting their wholl forces in the north in armes readiness upon advertisment shewes that they have some present enterprice and attend only upon concurrence which appearingly they are very much encouraged to expect since the arrivall of that ship 11. Whereas his Majesty and Estates at the first discovery of their conspiracies apprehended a very great danger to true religion the Kings estate Crown and liberty of the Countrey and albeit the same causes of danger as yet remain wholly unremoved there is no apprehension of any danger nor earnest care to with stand it It is evident that either there is a great inclination purpose to cover extenuat and bear forth the evill cause which they will not see or els the Lord in judgement hath blinded and hardened the hearts of all Estates to grope in the mid day that which they can not see which is the greatest danger of all and a most certain argument of the wrath of God and his heavy judgement hanging over the Land and so much the more to be feared because no cause of fear is apprehended Follow the remedies of the same with the Kings answers on the margine For remedy of these dangers the assembly ordaines the Commissioners to deal earnestly with his Majesty that he may apprehend the perrill and be moved with a bent affection to proceed against the forenamed excommunicates papists traitors as followes 1. That these excommunicates To proceed against the excō There shall nothing of that be undone on my part as If have at length declaired to the bearers be forfeited without favor and to that effect the Parliament appointed to the 27. of this Instant be held precisely without any delay the advocat be sufficiently instructed in every point that the summons may be found relevant and sufficient probation provided 2 Great reason further as I have shewd the bearers That none suspect of religion be chosen upon the articles 3 Great reason the forfeitry being ended That they be pursued after the forfeitry with all extremity and their lands and rents annexed to the Crown to remain with his Majesty and successors for ever and no part thereof disponed to any in favors of the persons forfeited 4 How willing I am to be employed in apprehending any practizing Papists I remitt mee to the bearers declaration That in th◠mean time his Ma s Guard be employd for apprehending Walter Lindsay the Abbot of New-abbay Boniton younger Ge. Ker. Alex. Lesly Tho. Tyrie with all other traffickers Jesuits priests not contained in the summons of forfeitry 5 Great reason how soon these are forfeited and I thank them for their counsell That the rebells houses be taken charged and manned and their living intrometted with to his Majesties
failed having no just warrant And being minded to satisfy his Majesty in all respects so far as possibly can be done with a good conscience after earnest calling upon the name of God for assistance of his Spirit and after long advicement hath found it good that the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth be reverenced of the said Generall Assembly and that the Assembly at this time give further admonition to John Ross to speak at all time reverently and with such wisdom of his Majesty that he alwayes may have so clear warrant of his speaches as may fully satisfy his own conscience before God and have the approbation allowance of all his godly brethren And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Ministry yea and to all the Assembly This judgement of the brethren being read and considered is voted by the Assembly to be followed in all points The said John Roâ—s is called-in and protests before God that whatsoever he spoke at that time he spoke it not of any respect to the traitors being then in the fields but in love to his Ma s weell and standing and so forth as is written above The Moderator in name and at command of the Assembly admonishes him and all the Assembly in the name and fear of God that in all time coming he and they all speak so reverently of his Majesty that they may have so clear warrant of their speaches that may fully sasisfy their own consciences before God and have approbation of all the godly and that his Majesty have no just cause of complaint or mislyking in time coming This admonition this said John acceptes with humble reverence VII In Sess 17. Androw hunter is delated to have deserted his flock and bruited to have joyned himselfe with the rebells of the King wherefore the Assembly presently deposeth him from the function of the Ministry ay and untill he shall satisfy the King and Church for that offence VIII In Sess 15. the assembly ordaines a fast to be keept within the presbytery of Edinburgh and other parts where advertisement can be made upon sunday next immediatly preceeding the Parliament and that his Majesty be entreated that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable custom in the first day of Parliament and a thanksgiving at the conclusion thereof by some Minister and also that the said fast be made known unto his Majesty and entreated that he and his house would keep it It is also ordained that a generall fast be universally observed through the realm the two last sundayes of July coming because c. IX In Sess 18. Sir Rober Melvin of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the King present to the Assembly these their instructions 1. To protest that his Ma s royall priviledge set forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in appointing the next assembly and to that effect that before their dissolving at this time they direct some of their number unto his Majesty to be resolved by him of the time place of the next meeting According to his Ma s proposition and their promise in the last Assembly at Dundy 2. That they will ratify and approve by Act of this present assembly their promise made to his Ma. in their foresaid Ass in any thing that any of the Ministry had to crave or â—omplain to his Majesty in any thing that they should do it by particular conference and not utter publickly in pulpit any unreverent speaches against his Ma s person Counsell or estate Under the pain of deprivation And for this cause that they will presently try and censure one of their number who hath contraveened the said Act and specially they will examine so many of their number as were present at the last Synod at Perth and charge them upon their great oath to declare what treasonable and unreverent speaches they heard John Ross utter in all their audiences and next whither they censured him for them thereafter or not and to desire them in his Mas name that according to the Synodall censure of him they will judge him as he demerits on the one part and his Ma s modest behaviour ever since that hath deserved 3. That they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing a scandall upon their profession as the first open traitor of the function against a Christian King of theyrown religion their naturall Soverain 4. That by Act of their assembly they will ordain every particular Minister within their charge to dissuade alswell by publick as private exhortation their flock committed to their cure from concurring with the treasonable attempts of Bothwell or any other traitors that raiseth ot shall raise up themselves against the lawfull authority placed by God in his Ma s person And specially that they shall narrowly take heed and not suffer any of their flock be seduced under color of religion or whatsoever false pretext to receive wages and becom souldiers for service of any persons excep they see his Ms warrant thereunto and namely of Both well who presently in sundry parts of this realm hath attempted the same 5. That in respect the time of Parliament is at hand and the occasion will suddanly serve for declaring his Ma s godly and honest intention in persecuting the Papists excommunicate Lords both by law and other ways therefore they will select one or two Commissioners of the discreetest wisest of every principall Presbytery and give them Commission to attend upon his Ma. at this time alsweell that his Ma. may have their good advice assistance in this good business no less concerning the estate of religion than the estate of his Ma s Crown and Countrey and lykewise that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to be don by all the rest of the Ministry as occasion shall from time to time present The humble answers of the Assembly unto these articles 1. The time and place of the next Gen. assembly is appointed by the advice of his Ma s Commmissioners according to the Act of Parl. to be at Montros the last tuysday of Juny come a year 2. The act made by the Gen. assembly at Dundy is ratified de novo and the particulare of Jo. Ross is resolved as his Ma. shall be informed more by the Commissioners of the Church 3. The Ass hath pronounced the sentence of deposition against An. Hunter untill he satisfy his Majesty and the Church 4. Every Minister is straitly commanded to dissuade their own flocks alswell by privat as publick exhortations from concurring in the treasonable attempts of Both well or other traitors to his Maj. c. As in the demand 5. A certain number is appointed to wait on his Maj. for satisfying the last article Against the Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fife against the Papist Lords B. Spotword P. 396. objecteth it was unlawfully done by them having no power And
Assembly shewed how much it concerned his estate to have them called home that the Queen of England was grown old and if any after her death shall withstand his Title he would have need of his subjects assistance and that having many Nobles exiled he might be less respected of strangers and be a great deal weaker at home If therefore he could wonne them to confesse their offence so embrace the true religion without which they shall never get any favor from him he believed the course would not be dis-allowed by wise men and these that loved him and he desireth to know his judgement for as yet he had not shewed his mind in that matter unto any person M. Bruce answered he thought well of the reasons and that it were not amisse to bring home Anguse and Arroll if they will conform themselves to religion but Huntly could not be pardoned because he was so hated of the subjects The King reasoneth in the contrary If Huntly be will perform what may be required of him he saw no reason why he should not be received alswell as the other two and as he could not but know that his care of that man was great seing he had married his Cousine whom be accounted his own daughter so was he the man of greatest power and one that could be most usefull unto him therefore he willeth that Robert think of that matter and after a day or two give him his advice I have not found this communication in any other but for the next day that a Minister could speak so sawcily unto his Soverain it is the more unlikly that it comes from the penn of the adversary both of his person and of the discipline of which he was so zealous This yeare was remarkable for two things great The originall of variance twixt the King Church dearth and the beginning of the division betwixt the King and the Church The scarcety and dearth presently fee lt and the feare of enterprices by the Papist Lords was apprehended by the assembly as tokens of Gods wrath and therefore they took such course as followes The King was not pleased with the course and therefore he would have a change of that discipline The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 22. year 1576. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator I. In Sess 4. the King is present and the Moderator declares unto him the two heads of which they had The 58. Assembly been treating and how they had proceeded to wit first the substantiall wayes and means how to resist the enemy This was recited by the Lord Kinloss in name of that number of Noble and Gentle men which were deputed to consult thereupon The other was the purging of the Church from enormities Because the first was not as yet throughly weighed the Assembly thought expedient that the deputed Barons should further advise of it in the afternoon and report their advice unto the Assembly in writ The King answereth Albeit there was no great cause to fear any such invasion at that time yet they shall do well to give their advice as if the danger were at hand and it might serve when necessity shall require And he propoundeth a lamentable disorder and inconvenient by the yearly alteration of Ministers assignations by the Plat and he is desirous of a more constant course In Sess 5. The Barons give their Overtures for resisting the enemies of Religion and Countrey both forrein and intestine 1. All which have appeared in action with the forfeited rebells and all their known favorers may be charged to enter in ward and continue there untill they shall finde sufficient caution that they shall not medle nor entertain intelligence with these rebells nor any other enemies of the realm or religion nor shall joyn with them nor give them any assistance if they repair into the Countrey and that they give their eldest sones or nearest friends as pledges of their sure observance 2 That all the revenues of the rebells be taken up exactly by his Ma s officers and be employd for the entertaining of souldiers for defence against the enemies and for other charges necessary unto the advancement of the good Cause As an effectuall means to encourage them all who are affection at unto the good cause and to procure their heartly concurrence to their uttermost 3. That there be chosen in every parish by his Ma s authority and vote of the Session and chiefmen of every parish Captaines who are known to be most meet and of best affection to conveen all the parishonars monthly in musters and to see that they be sufficiently armed according to their ability and trained up in the exercise of their arms And that there be chosen Generall Commanders in Shyres and severall quarters of the Country to conveen in arms at all occasions needfull 3. That a substantious order be provided for bringing home a sufficient number of weapons and that the same may be bought and received from the merchants with all expedition 4. That all the cautioners which are bond for the good behavior of these rebells without the Countrey be charged before the Counsell and convicted in the penalties contained in the acts of cautionry and that these penalties be employd upon the relieff of burdens necessary for the wee ll of the Cause II. It was consulted betwixt the assembly and the Counsell of Edinburgh for division of the town into moe parishes and of dividing the great church into two and of building moe churches III. Because Nidsdeall Annandeall Galloway are destitut of Ministers the Kings Commissioners propound that the Assembly would appoint some qualified men for the Ministry there as the King will provide for their living and indemnity IV. Concerning The Assembly searches into the vices of the Lande first in the Ministry the defection in the Ministry the advice of some deputes and their overtures were read and the Ministers consenting thereunto they were concluded and because by Gods grace they intend a Reformation and to see the Church and first the Ministry purged therefore and that the work may have the better success they judge it necessary that this Assembly be humbled for the want of such caire as it became them in these points that are named or marked and that some zealous brother lay them out in a Sermon for the better humiliation and that all make solemn promise before tbe Majesty of God and renew their Covenant with him for a more diligent and reverent discharge of their Ministry To this effect John Davidson was chosen and thuysday next in the morning appointed in the new church for that effect whereunto all Ministers that are present in the town shall resort and the manner to be resolved to morrow in the Privy Conference The tenor of the advice concerning the corruptions in the Ministry and remedies thereof followes 1. Because by too suddain admission and slight tryall of Intrants it comes that many scandalls fall out in
a strong Fort set up against the freedom of the Gospell and to give thanks unto God for unity of Spirit among themselves Immediatly after the dissolving the Threasurer Provest of Edinburgh crave conference with Robert Bruce Robert Rollock James Nicolson James Melvin They say the King notwithstanding the Interloquiture intendeth not extremity against that Minister but for maintaining peace with the Church he would pardon him if they would bring him unto his Majesty and cause him declare the truth in all the points libelled After deliberation they answer If it were but one mans particular that were in question or danger his Majesties offer were thankfully to be accepted But it is the liberty of the Gospell which was grievously wounded in the discipline thereof by the proclamation on Saturday last and now in the preaching of the word by usurping the judicatory thereof If the King had taken that mans life or of moe he could not have wounded the hearts of the brethren more deeply nor done such injury unto Christ they can no way be content unless these things be retreated and amended but must oppose such proceedings with extream hazerd of their lifes The Messingers taking up the weight of the matter were much moved and returned unto the King with their answer The next day a gentle man of the kings Chamber came timously to one of the brethren and craved the bent of the doctrine might be stayd that day not doubting but his Maj. will satisfy them It was answered The edge of the doctrin can not be blunted without evident appearance of amendement of wrongs yet he and another went unto the king and these returning reported the kings mind and offers to declare his meaning concerning the proclamations and the Interloquiture The brethren reioice not a litle they set down his offers in writ amending some points they write the grounds articles of agreement that the k. might see whither they were according to his meaning The brether which were directed unto him found him well content wâ—th the articles he said he wold abolish the two Acts which were proclamed and not suffer them to be booked and of his own accord he offered to write unto the Presbyteries and satisfy them concerning the Interloquiture if they shall give him a band of dutifulness in their doctrin on the other part As for Da. Black let him come and declare his conscience concerning the libell before David Lindsay James Nicolson Thomas Buchanan and thereafter he shal be content to do what they shall judge meet In the afternoon they returning found the King changed he directeth David Lindsay to crave of David Black that he compear before the Counsell and there confesse an offense done to the Queen at least and so receive pardon David Black refuseth to confesse for in so doing he shall acknowledge the Counsell to be Judges of his Sermons and approve their proceedings to be lawfull when they had summoned him and admitted ignorant and partially affected persons lying under the censures of the Church at his procurement to be witnesses albeit he hath ample testimonialls of Provest Bailives Counsell Church-â—ession of the Rector the Dean of faculty Principalls of the Colledges Regents and other members of the University his dayly auditors all which were produced for him but if it would please his Maj. to remit him unto his ordinary Iudge the Ecclesiasticall Senate he will depone the truth willingly in every point and underly their censure and ordinance if found guilty The King went to Counsell David Black not compearing the deposition of the witnesses is read the points of the libell are declared to be proved and the punishment is referred unto the King The Acts of proclamation and whole process is registred The doctrine in Sermon soundeth frâ—ely in the old manner The king craves conference again with the same Ministers After much reasoning they return unto Articles and grounds of agreement then was produced a form of declaration concerning the proclamation another of the charge and a Missive unto the Presb of Edinb concerning the Interloquiture When these btethren had caused diverse things to be amended they received them to be coÌ„muicated unto the commissioners and others waiting upon their returning The formes and declarations being considered were not found sufficient to repair the injuries done but rather ratified the same Other formes and declarations were devised and a Missive unto the Presbytery as also an Act of their dutifull obedience Sundry conferences past betwixt the king and Counsell and the three Ministers above named but without success for on wednesday December â— these three Ministers reported unto a frequent meeting of their brethren come from sundry Provinces and joyning with the Commissioners that the king in presence of the Counsell refused to accept that form of Letter written by them to be sent unto the Presbyteries beâ—ause it imported albeit indirectly an annulling of the Interloquiture 2. He refused the Act of dutifull obedience as not sufficient because it contained not a simple Band of not speaking against the King and his Counsell but limited with certain conditions which would ever come again into question and turn to the controversie of the Judicatory Note this 3. The formes of declaration that was penned by the brethren was refused because they imported a plain retracting of the proclamations and an acknowledgement of an offense 4. The King will no way pass from the interloquiture nor suspend the execution of it untill a Generall assembly but seing the punishment is in his will he will declare it unto the brether in private which was transportation or suspension for a space They answered They could not agree for the reasons above named In end the K craves to be resolved of certain speaches uttered by him to wit The treachery of his he art was disclosed all Kings are the Devils children and he required that David shall chuse seven or eicht of 20. or 25. of his auditors whose names shall be given him that by their deposition the cause may be resolved and in the mean time he shall desist from preaching They answered They had no commission for that but to crave the acceptation of the formes propounded and they will report the answers December 9. their report was heard the brethren perceive that nothing is done and in the mean time the enemies do attain their will therefore they think it not expedient to use any more commoning but by some brethren to let his Majesty know how they had humbly sought redresse of wrongs done to Christ in his kingdom lately by that charge proclamations interloquiture and process against one of their most faithfull brethren how they have been most willing to have condescended to any conditions of peace till the wounds which Christs Kingdom had received might be throughly cured to the intent his forces and the Churche's authority might be set against the common enemies but seeing they are disappointed they are free of what shall ensue and
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
is most properly a Pastor he that hath not received imposition of hands and hath received from Christ pastorall gifts and a call from a flock obeyth the call in feeding that flock conscienciously Or he that hath received imposition of hands and hath the charge of 100 or 200 flocks and they never seek him nor see him but he waites upon other affaires not belonging to a pastorall charge I grant in the Court of Rome and in the judgement of Satan a ceremony is better then substance But the question is Which of the two is the truest Pastor in the ballance of the Sanctuary Can any consciencious man think as the Court of Rome judgeth Another motive may be thought that since that Writer was guilty of perjury for many times had he subscribed that Confession abjuring Hierarchy and yet took a Prelacy one after another he could not speak nor write a good word of that disciplin into which he had sworn so oft nor of the maintainers of it but with some spight as appeares throgh all his booke which he calleth The History of the Church of Scotland but may rather be called The calumnies and railings against the Church of Scotland whereof he was an enemy and by which he was justly and solemly excommunicated in the year 1638. What is in that book of the faith doctrine or piety of the Church Many of these calumnies in this posthum book he had written before in a Reply ad Epist Philadelphi and it was told him in the Vindiciae that he had written against his conscience It is said Pag. 50. Why should one believe a man who makes not conscience of his words And Pag. 56. Whatsoever may have the shew of a reproach this ingrateson scrapeth together to spue it out against his Mother the Church In which words envy which appeares throughout vented it self wholly for what can be said or forged in a Narration more wickedly than to be silent in that which is good and to proclame what is evill or which may make a shew of evill And Pag. 67. Should not a Bishop whe though he were a Papist yet should at least have the shaddow of gravity be ashamed to fain like a brawling wife what all men know to be false And because in that pamphlet he had written as he doeth oft in this later book that the King applied himself contrary to his mind unto the will of the Ministers it was told him Pag. 59. What can be spoken more vilely and unworthily against the Royall honor then that he applied his will unto the wicked endeavours of his subjects and loosed the raines unto the boldnesse and crimes of wicked men But this is the imprudence by the just judgement of God of flatterers that when they wold most earnestly catch they do most offend So that in a word whosoever regardeth the honorable memory of K. James VI. or the credite of the Church of Scotland will not believe that book of lies and calumnies I return unto that Assembly I. The first three Sessions were taken up with the election of a Moderator and Clerk and one ordinance that Acts of every Assembly should be formed by certain brethren and be publickly read before the dissolving of the Assembly and be in-booked II. The 4. and 5. Sessions have some particulare references III. In Sess 6. The Commissioners that were appointed to deall with the excommunicat Earles report their diligence severally and that they submitt themselves unto the Church in all the prescribed articles The Assembly ordaines the same Commissioners to see the performance of their promises in all the articles so far as possibly can be performed for the time and after performance to absolve them from â—he Sentence of excommunication and to receive them into the bosom of the Church IV. In Sess 7. Notes in form of declaration of certain of the Acts of the G. Ass holden at Perth in Febr. last for explaining his Ms and the Assemblie's meaning for the satisfaction of them which were not acquainted therewith and which are ordained to be registred in the Acts of this present assemb 1. Concerning the lawfulness of the said Ass holden at Perth it 's declared that one of the reasons moving the brethren to acknowledge the lawfulnes of that Ass is found to have been that the Commissioners of the Church had accorded with his Maj. therein as is expressely set down in his Maj. Letters 2. The reason moving the Ass to grant the more willingly to the second article concerning the reproving his Maj. lawes was that his Maj s earnest constant affection to the religion and obedience to the word was evidently known unto the said Ass and that it was his Ms declared will intention alwayes to frame his lawes wholl Government according to the same for this cause the Ass agreeth to the said article 3. Concerning the article ordaining no mans name to be expressed in pulpit excepting notorious crimes c. the point of notoriety is further defined If the crime be so manifest and known to the world ut nulla tergiversatione celari possit 4. Concerning the Article ordaining that no convention of Pastors bee without his Ma. consent c. His Ma s consent is declared to be extended to all and whatsoever form of G. Ass or speciall permitted authorized by his law and as they have warrant in the word of God As being the most authentick form of consent that any King can give 5. Concerning the article of providing Pastors to Burghs It is declared that the reason thereof was is that his Majesty was content and promised that where the Gen. assembly findeth it necessaâ—y to place any person or persons in any of the saids townes his Majesty and the flock shall either give their consent thereunto or a sufficient reason of the refusall To be propounded either unto the wholl Assembly or to a competent number of the commissioners thereof as his Majesty shall think expedient V. Answers to the rest of his Maj s questions as they were propounded by his Majesty and his Commissioners in the present assembly 1. Concerning the propositions craving that before the conclusion of any weighty matters â—oncerning the estate of his Hieness or of his subjects his Ma s advice approbation be craved thereunto that the same being approved by his Ma. may have the better execution and if need require be authorized by law the assembly craves most humbly that his Ma. either by himselfe or his Commissioners in matters concerning his estate or the wholl estate of his subjects and others of great weight importance that have not been treared before would give his advice and approbation thereunto before any conclusion of the same And for the better obedience to be given to the like statutes in all time coming that his Majesty would ratify the same either by Act of Parliament or Secret Counsell as shall be thought needfull The which his Majesty promiseth to
that those may be reponed into their own places when it shall please his Majesty and the Assembly The King and Assembly consent V. It is ordained that in every Assembly hereafter those that shall be appointed Commissioners by the Assembly shall give account of their commission in the beginning of the subsequent assembly before other things be heard and their proceedings to be allowed or dis-allowed as the assembly shall judge of them VI. Commission is given to twenty four Ministers together with the Ministers of the kings House or any nyne of them to plant churches in burghes with power to transplant any Minister within the realm into the said burghes now vaking namely Edinburgh wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there With power to judge of any offenses if it shall happen that his Majesty be offended by any of the Ministry and to take order there-in And also power to present the grievances and petitions of this assembly unto his Majesty and Counsell or Generall Convention of Estates or Parliament if any shall happen to bee c. VII Certain Visitors were designed to visit all the Shirifdoms particularly named unto them with power to try the Ministers in their qualification doctrin and conversation and whether they have wrong'd their Benefices To depose such as deserve deposition To plant Ministers where none as yet have been planted and to this effect to deal with the Tacks-men of every parishon for provision unto a Minister for the church And to report their diligence c. The next Assembly is appointed to be at Santandrews the last tuysday of July 1602. The Historicall Narration addeth Iames Melvin Minister at Kilrinny being detained by sicknes sent unto this assembly a Missive advising them to insist with his Ma. to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Bruntelan in March for repossessing the Ministers of Edinburgh and charging them as they will answer unto God to endeavour a redress of that wrong done unto the Church of Christ by Act of the Secret Counsell whereby the Ministers of Edinburgh were discharged to preach at any time in any part of the realm he adviseth to consider whether the proceedings of the Commissioners have been conform unto the conclnsions of the preceeding assembly or els it is not possible to hold out corruption And to lament the restraint of the freedom of Assemblies which now are made to depend upon licences Letters and proclamations whereas the Barons and the Burghs enioy thir severall meetings freely In end he layth down his part of the Commission at their feet as the Pioner doth his burden For it grieved him continually and now brought him into the danger of death Albeit he was not acquainted with their secrets yet it grieved him to sit somtimes among them even albeit â—e consented not unto their Sentences The King took this Letter out of the Moderator's hand and suffered it not to be read John Davidson sent another Letter to this purpose Should James John seek to sit the one at the right hand and the other at the left when Christ is going to Jerusalem to suffer death Is it time for Baruch to seek great things for himself whent the Lord is about to destroy what he hath planted and threatens his people with fearfull captivity is it time for us now when so many of our worthy Brethren are shamefully thrust out of their callings without all order of just proceeding against them boni malis demutantur and Papists Jesuits and atheists dayly flocking home are suffered countenanced and advanced to great roumâ— in the realm is it time for us of the Ministry to be inveigled and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of some small number of our brethren and that not to stand so much in the election of the Church as at the pleasure of the Court to have vote in Parliament to ride in foot mantles and to have the titls of Prelacies and so to make preparative in ourselves unto that Hierarchy as they call it which the Papists hope to enjoy with speed what is it but honorari intra palatium ad servitutem shall we brethren sliep still with Samson on Dalilah's lap till they cry The Philistins be upon thee he wrot more in this purpose and in the end he wished that they would not determin any thing de presenti concerning the new planting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet displaced by any order for any promise de futuro as punishment of Papists seing those two can not stand together If reason find no place he exhorts them to remember that Melins optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia à Deo distrahente Bishop Spotswood addeth that he scoffing at the Kings doings said But Boniton is executed an infamous thief in the highest degree What is that to the cause of Religion whereof no question was moved is there no Papists nor favourer of Papists in Scotland but Boniton But the King is sound in religion what can the Papists do Being sound the danger were the less but there is nothing either in Church or king according to our Calling c. The king said There was treason in this Letter and for it the writer was committed to the castle of Edinburgh in the same month and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life In the Narration it is said also The Assembly began with little contentment to either party but the King to won the people because of the jealousy many had conceived for the fact at Perth in August protested with the tear in his ey that he would be serious for the Church and the liberty of the Gospell And for more satisfaction it was approved by Court and many of the Ministry which before was not only neglected but mocked at to wit to ripe up the causes of defection in all Estates from the purity and zeal in the practise of the true Religion and to advise upon the remedies So in this they had a tast of the wonted assemblies But there was small security in the chief directores and others of that side for neither were the chief causes layd open nor a right course taken for remedy The distraction among Ministers the cause and remedies thereof was not touched The King was so serious against the three Ministers of Edinburgh that for his satisfaction it was concluded they should be transported The generall Commission was renewed and almost all the same persons were authorized so that the plotters were not changed nor censured but others were put off and put in as they thought expedient About the end of the Assembly the King holding up his hand vowed to execute justice faithfully and to discredit all who shall attempt any thing against religion In the provinciall synod of Fife conveened at Kingorn in September they agreed upon some grievances to be presented unto the next Nationall Assembly to wit 1. That notwithstanding the Acts of Parliament
subjects the colder adversaries against them who intend any commotion For remedy it is thought good that his Ma. be informed hereof that by his care and providence so ungodly counsels and plots may be disappointed and that Ministers deal with their congregations auditors upon all occasions both publickly in their teaching and in their privat conferences with the Noble men and others of credit and power to persuade them of the Kings honest mind toward the established religion and the execution of justice and of his steadfast resolution to hazert his estate life and crown in the cause of the Gospell with the standing falling whereof he thinks his own standing and â—alling to be inseparably conjoyned And that they mark carefully the actions of all men specially of such as either for religion or execution of justice or the necessity of their own estate do grumble against the present government and are enclined unto novation And whom they shall find in any extraordinary kind of business bâ—sids their custom they should acquaint his Majesties Ministers thereof not ceasing in the mean while to bring them unto a quiet mind And for this effect in all their ordinary meetings as of Sessions presbyteries and synods there should be a privat and particular inquisition in this point if need shall require and his Majesty should be advertised with all expedition As also it is thought expedient that his Majesties Ministers should inform the Presbyteries of things occurring so far as the good of Religion shall require And that this advertisment should be extracted and sent with diligence unto every presbytery XVIII The next assembly is appointed to be at Aberdien the last tuysday of Iuly in the year 1604. In one copy I have found this modell following The order of proceeding in the Provinciall Synods 1. The seÌ„cing or sitting down 1. By the Moderator that last was in exhortation prayer and delivering the books of the Assembly with the Acts formed booked and subscribed by him and ordering by liet and votes the election of another Moderator 2. By the chosen Moderator in appointing the hours of meeting and other things concerning good order in censuring the absents from the preceeding Assembly and noting if all the members be present when the role of Ministers Elders and Commissioners is to be called II. things to be treated 1. The books of every Presbytery should be sighted whether the Presbyteries be duly keept in conveening exercizing having monthly common-heads and disputes visiting the Churches 2. Pastors in their office severally or together Severally it is to be enquired into their teaching at their own Churches and disciplin every one is to be enquired concerning the place of Scripture handled by them since the last Assembly and the administration of the communion and diligence in examination of young and old passing before in the points of Catechism and concerning their keeping the Session weekly and things done therein for which effect they should bring their books containing those and the names of baptized and married persons and of slanderous or scandalous persons 2. They should be examined in their manner of conversation whether it be not only without scandall but edificative 3. Concerning their provision by stipend or Benefice gleeb manse c. 2. If Ministers have questions or bils for resolution or furtherance in their office livings let them be answered If any bils or accusations against them be given by any let them be heard and so if by any of them 3. If any appellations references or summons be from Presbyteries let them be decided 4. If any references from the last generall Assembly or supplication unto the next Parliament or generall Assembly or any instructions thereunto 5. Concerning the people whether any scandalous persons and their repentance III. Conclusion absents are to be marked appointing time and place of the next Assembly thanksgiving It may be marked that this nomination of Voters in Parliament was not according to the cautions that were concluded in the Assembly of the year 1600. but they were lesse looked-upon afterwards when others were chosen who were not in this number As for Robert Bruce he saw that the other Ministers who had confessed their fault were not restored unto their places and therefore he would not make the publick confession as it was enioyned him for his refusing he was confined some years in the north and then to his own house of Kinnaird III. Aprile 3. year 1603. the King had a publick Speach in the great Some occurrents in Aun 1603. 1604. church of Edinburgh two dayes before he took journy unto England there he thanked God that both Church and kingdom were setled in that estate which he intended to change no way his subjects living in peace He promised again the same concerning the disciplin Aprile 5. unto the Commissioners of the Synod of Lothian meeting him above Hadintoun but he would not yeeld to release Andrew Melvin and John Davidson from their confinement nor grant Robert Bruce to re-enter into Edinburgh A little before Ormeston made supplication for John Davidson but the King said His hands were bound up by a promise unto the Commissioners of the generall Assembly Though the chief Watch-towers of the Church towit Edinbuâ—gh and Santandrews were spoiled of their faithfull watch-men yet the plotters of Episcopacy perceived that their course could not be easily advanced as they would unless the Church were deprived of their liberty to indict hold free generall Assemblies And because they were accountable unto those assemblies they endeavoured that no assembly should bee untill they had purchased power to over-rule them nor then but when they pleased This was perceived by the judicious Ministers who used means for preserving the liberty of the Church The Synod of Fife dealt with John hall to entreat that â—he assembly might conveen before the ensuing Parliament An. 1604. according to the custom in former times Afterwards he aâ—ported that he had written so unto the King but could not obtain it The presbytery of Edinburgh wrot unto Patrik Galloway then at Court for the same effect after sundry delaying answers he promised at last to return for that end but when he and the entitled Bishop of Ross returned they report in a full convention of Ministers directed from the Synods that the King said It is needless because nothing is to be handled in the next Parliament but the union of the two Kingdoms whereby the order and disciplin of the Church should be no way prejudged The Ministers alledged The Union can not be concluded without union of the Churches in government and form of worship and that the Voters in name of the Church were tied by cautions not to propound in Parliam or other Convention without express warrant and direction of the Assembly The new-named Bishops and other advancers of that course were not pleased with such answers and brake up the Conference as they were wont when they
within this realm And seeing we are called before your L. L. to hear and see it found and declared that we have very contemptuously conveened and Assembled ourselves in a generall Assembly at Aberdien the first tuysday of July last and therefore that Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons Wee in confideration of the premisses and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your L. Ls judgement as no way competent in the cause above specified and by these presents simpliciter decline the same seing we are most willing to submit ourselves to the tryall of the generall assembly the only Judges competent By these presents subscribed with our hands October 24. And it was subscribed by all the fourthien They were nevertheless required to answer unto the summons and they did answer for clearing themselves but with protestation of adhering to their declinature In summa they declare that they had done nothing but according to an Act of Parliament in the year 1592. and they offred to disprove the indorsation of the charge and whereas their declinature was taken in ill part they do acknowledge themselves willing to submit unto the judgement of the Counsell in any matter wherein any other subject ought to submit neither is it a new thing to decline their judgement in some cases seing there is extant a declinature subscribed by moe then 300. Ministers and namely by some of these who now are their greatest adversaries And it it usuall unto the subjects in some Civill causes to decline the judgement of the Counsell and to take them unto the judgement of the Lords of the Session or of the Justice generall or even of a Regality They were sent to their severall prisons and Robert Youngson who that day had joyned with them confessing his trouble of conscience for his former oversight was imprisoned in Sterlin After that time they published an Apology wherein they enlarged their answers and the reasons of their declinature whereof a touch followes and in end they say Let it be supposed that it was an offence to hold the Assembly yet it should not be imputed unto them particularly but unto the presbyteries unto whom the Letters of the generall Commissioners were directed and who had ordered them to go and keep the Assembly and afterwards had approved their proceedings Notwithstanding all their allegations John Forbes John Welsh Robert Dury Andrew Duncan Iohn Sharp and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard from Blackness to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Counsell of treason because they had declined the Counsell It was said commonly that the extraordinary discovery of the powder plot at London would have moved the King to desist from troubling Ministers either in England for their not conformity unto the rites or in Scotland for standing to their ratified liberty when all the churches were required to give thanks unto God for that Benefit But the Earle of Dunbar was sent from Court to manage that business Ere the Ministers were brought to the Bar some Counsellers were sent unto them to move them take up their declinature After advice with some other Ministers there present they answered They would take up the declinature if the Counsel would delete the process and decreet standing against them The Lords replied The Counsell could not annull their decreet which was registred Others were sent unto them again to advise them to pass from the declinature pro loco tempore assuring them that the Counsell would pass from all process persute They would not answer without advice of their Brethren who were there about thretty and then they answerd The testimony that was given could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueth And they craved licence to advice with their own presbyteries upon caution that they shold return into prison This was denied All that number of Ministers accompanied the imprisoned unto the Bar about one a clok There were present in the Counsell the Earles of Montrose Dunfernlin Chancellor Mar Lithgow Dunbar and Lords Glams Elphinston Abercromy Scoon Balmerino Newbotle Tullibairn Blantyre Haliroodhous and Barons Whittingam Pennicook Clerkinton Murdo-Cairny Kilsyth and Master of Elphinston to assist the Justice Deput as Assessors in the cause Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings Advocat compeared to accuse The Dittay was read importing their treasonable declinature of the Royal authority grounded upon an act of Parliament in the year 1584. I omit the particular aggravations because they may be known by the answers The substance of their defence by their Advocat Thomas Hope afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall was The declinature is not against either the title nor intention of the law which was made only against such as derogat from the K. royall authority but this declinature left his authority fully The law served only against such as were summoned super inquirendis but these were accused and committed to prison for a deed or action Their declinature was propounded by way of defence and therefore can not be accounted treason The law naming the penalty of treason is odious and therefore should not be enlarged but rather restrained That which is treason in a case expressed may not be extended unto other cases not expressed That law judgeth not such a case to be treason but only forbids such a thing under the pain of treason The act bearing only the incurring of treason the penalty can never be justly inflicted unless the fact be found treasonable by law But no law defineth the declinature of an incompetent Iudge to be treason Neither did these decline the Kings judicatory simply but the Counsels and that only in this and and such causes They were ever and yet are content to be judged by his Majesty and the Generall assembly seing according to God's Word and the lawes of the realm which have distinguished the Civil and Ecclesiasticall jurisdictions the matters of the Church should be judged and cognosced by the Church and it's assemblies which were aswel ratified confirmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other Iudicatory To judge of the lawfuldess or unlawfulness of a gen assembly belongs unto a generall assembly and hath been the practise of our Church even when his Majesty was present as the Assembly at Perth in the year 1596. was controverted notwithstanding his Majesties presence at it and then he was so far from judging the lawfulness of it by himself or his Counsell that in the next generall Assembly at Dundy he did require the question to be decided there as properly pertaining to that Judicatory It hath been lawfull and in continuall practise that his Majesty and Secret Counsell have in sundry causes been declined and the cause drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge as in matters Civill unto the Session in matters criminall unto the Justiciary matters of divorce unto the Comissaries yea the meanest Regalities have power to decline suprem
judgement or not which the Iustice and Lords had already found treasonable Their Advocat willed them to remember his defences which he resumed briefly and to judge truly equitably and not according to the alledged lawes which were not only repealed and abrogated in part and were made in a violent time when in the Kings minority the chief men both of the Common-welth and Church weâ—e forced to forsake the Land nor was any man before that day conuicted of treason for declining the Counsell nothwithstanding that Act but against it at the very ploclaming of it at the market cross of Edinburgh Robert Pont and Walter Backanquell in name of the Church took protestations documents of their dis-assenting in the hands of John Mackeson Notare publick After him Iohn Forbes deduced summarily their proceedings at Aberdien explained the word Simpliciter which they had used in the Declinature protested as they had done before the Councell that in all Civill affaires they acknowledge his Majesty and the authority of the Secret Counsell as far as any other subject but in the affaires of Christs Kingdom and the Church which God hath distinguished from the former they had lawfully declined the judgement of the civil Iudicatory and he exhorted the Gentle men of the Assise to remember that they were bound by the confession of faith to maintain the disciplin professed in our Church alswel as the Ministers He read a part of the confession to this purpose and inferred They could not but be guilty of perjury if they for fear or pleasure of any man should decern that to be treason which themselves had upon the lawfull command of authority sworn and subscribed Iohn Welsh followed with a discourse of the grounds of their declinature and required them to consider that they were not the first who had declined the Counsell in the like case as others also had done in other cases and namely that there is extant a Declinature of the King Counsell subscribed by three or four hundred Ministers or thereby yea by some of the commissioners of the Generall assembly and by those who are called Bishops and are the only men who have procured all those troubls and on whom they there do lay all the guilt of those troubls which they have suffered and are like to suffer He read also another part of the confession of faith concerning the present purpose The Kings Advocat interrupted him and willed the Assise to consider that they had no more to try but whether the impanelled had declined or not The Justice willed the Assise to remove in all hast Iohn Forbes seeing there was no longer stay charged the Earl of Dumbar to report in their names unto his Majesty what punishment followed upon the breach of the oath made unto the Gibeonites and how the like was to be feared to fall upon his Majesties posterity and the whol Land if they shall violat the great oath that they have made and then he read another passage of the confession concerning aequivocation double dealing When the Jury was enclosed Dunipace moved them with reasons so that they were inclined to absolve the impannelled Wherefore some were directed to deal with the Assisers and some were directed to deal with the arraigned Ministers to see if yet they could be moved to depart from their declinature Whereas according to the law none should have access unto the Assisers after they be inclosed For the starute James 6. Parli 11 1587. Act. 91. it was ordained that all Assisers be inclosed and none suffered to repair unto them under whatsoever pretence nor any of the Assise to come forth untill after agreement they return their answer unto the Judge otherwise the person to be pronounced clean and innocent of the crime alledged But it was sufficiently known that the Foreman came forth unto the Lord Justice and other Lords and the Clerks resorted unto the Assise Much travell was to persuad the Assisers that no harm was intended against the prisoners in their person life or goods to induce them to convict the prisoners Sixe cleansed them simpliciter to wit Dunipace Kier Johnscleuch Westquarter Pantoun and Sawchy When the Forman returned and reported the Sentence of the Jury Dunipace said publickly that he not only absolved them as innocent of treason but acknowledged them to be honest Ministers faithfull servants of Christ and good subjects The Judge delayd the Sentence of punishment untill the Kings will were further known and ordained the prisoners to be carried into ward again and to be straitly keept that no man have access unto them The prisoners embraced one another and thanked God for his presence in the action They were convoyd unto the place about ten a clok at night by some of the Guarde The people said It was certanly a work of darknes to make Christs faithfull Ministers traitors O if the King were never in greater danger then by such men On the morrow they were convoyd to Blackness a great number of Ministers accompanying them and parted from them with thanks giving prayers and many tears and more confirmed in the cause Then the Commissioners of the generall assembly thought it a â—it time to try the constancy of other Ministers being so terrified as they supposed that nothing would be refused Therefore all the Synods of the realm were appointed in the Kings name to conveen upon one and the same day in February within their bounds respectivè that so one Synod might not know the resolution of another The King had one or more Commissioners at every Synod to crave answer unto five Articles which were directed to the Synod of Mers and Teviotdale with David Macgill a Senator of the Session and Gawin Hamilton Bishop of Galloway to wit 1. That in the next General Assembly no Acts made in any preceding Assembly where his Majesty was present should be in any way touched altered or interpreted 2. That the estate of Bishops be not medled with but continued in the same condition wherein they are at present untill his Majesties will and pleasure be further known 3. That there be no alteration of any of the Commissioners except upon the trial of some notable fault in their doctrine life or conversation 4. That notwithstanding any appellation the Commissioners should proceed they alwaies being answerable unto the General Assembly for their proceedings 5. That they acknowledge the Warrant of their meetings to come by permission of the Prince That Synod would give no answer so did many others and some referred them unto the General Assembly The Ministers of the Dutch and French Churches at London being mis-informed sent Letters unto the Ministers of Edenburgh regrating the mis-behaviour of the imprisoned Ministers Wherefore those in blackness wrote an Apologetick not only declaring their proceedings but also painting forth the Commissioners of the General Assembly in their own colours that under pretence of a limited Commission from the General Assembly they arrogate the full
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
The power of Presbyteries 1. The power of a Presbytery is to give diligent labours in their own bounds that the churches be keept in good order to enquired diligently of naughty ungodly persons and travell to bring them into the way again by admonition and threatning of Gods judgement or by correction 2. It appertaines to them to take heed that the word of God be purely preached within their bounds the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin mantained and the church-goods incorruptly destributed 3. It belongs unto them to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall and Generall to be observed and put execution 4. To make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church or good order for their particular churches Providing that they change no rule made by the Provinciall or Gener. assemblies and that they shew unto the Provinciall the rules which they make and to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of these churches 5. It hath power to excommunicate the obstinat His Majesty agrieth in this manner It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of time 6. Faults to be censured in the presbytery are heresy papistry idolatry witchcraft consulters with witches contempt of the word not resorting to hear â—he word continuance in blasphemy against God and his truth perjury fornication dunkennes these things for the present and more when order shall be taken in the Conference IV. Particular The power of Church-Sessions or Counsels Churches if they be lawfully ruled by a sufficient Minister and Session have power of jurisdiction in their own congregation in matters ecclesiasticall to take order therewith and what things they can not conveniently decide to bring them unto the Presbytery XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell the humble petitions complaints Articles and Heads delivered to them and humbly to crave his Ma s answers thereunto To treat conferr reason thereupon and upon such heads and articles as shall be propounded unto them by his M. or his Commissioners and what herein shall be done to report unto the Assembly For clearing what is here I will only adde from The Historicall Narration that the Synod of Fife did cut off Pa. Adamson as a rotten member not only for the notoriety of offenses for which he was suspected before but likewise for impugning the setled order of Generall assemblies and presbyteries for contempt of the Synod and for other notorious slanders whereof he was to be accused but refused to underly the tryall The next day after the Sentence pronounced against him two of the Bishops servants went to the church of the city at time of publick prayer as the custome was then evening and morning on the days when there was no Sermon and without any citation or process caused Samuel Cuningham Reader pronounce the Sentence of excommunication against And. Melvin James Melvin and some others who he thought had been most forward against the Bishop Wee see in the last Session of this Assembly the censure and tryall of this fact was remitted unto the Presbytery I have not read what was done in the matter but I knew the man and that he could never be admitted unto the Ministry though he often suited it untill another change came into the Church and then he was promoted by a Bishop into an obscure charge and was hatefull all his days and durst scarcely appear in a presbytery The bare narration of the proceedings of this Assembly as they be extracted out of the Assemblies books confute the perverse imputations and slanders of the contrarily minded The rest of that year the King was taken up partly with setling some troubles in the Isles and Kentyre and partly in the Articles of a League with England and immediatly thereafter with a process that was intended and went on against his mother This last purpose was occasion of some variance be twixt the King and the Ministers of Edinburgh For XXIII In January of the year 1587. the King hearing that the death 1587. of his mother was determined gave order unto the Ministers to pray for her The adversarics of the Church-disciplin say The Ministers denied it absolutely and they call that denyall a barbarous inhumanity But Vindiciae Philadelp Pag. 56. shew that the Papists were plotting the destruction of Queen Elisabeth nor was Queen Mary free of these plots and by that means the ruln of religion was intended and the Ministers of Edinburgh answered unto the King that they would pray for the salvation of her soul but they could not pray against her punishment if she had deserved and in that case his Majesty should rather give God thanks because they understood that both his person and the Church would be delivered from imminent danger For whosoever trespasseth against the publick no man should preferr his particular interest unto publik duty This answer did not satisfy the King he did appoint the third of February for solem prayers to be made in behalf of his mother and commanded Pat. Adamson to preach that day John Couper a young man was set up in the pulpit before the Bishop came The King seeing him said That place was appointed at this time for another but seing you are there if you will obey the charge and pray for my mother you shall go-on He replied He will do as the Spirit of God shall direct him Whereupon he was commanded to leave the place and because he made no haste the Captain of the Guard went and pulled him out and he burst out into unreverent speaches Then the Bisbop went up In the after-noon the young man was called before the Counsell where Wi. Watson Minister accompanying him for offensive speaches the two were discharged from preaching in Edinburgh during his Ma s pleasure and Couper was sent prisoner to Blackness The The 48. Assembly Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Juny 20. Andrew Melvin Is chosen Moderator I. Two Ministers being directed unto the King to sute his Ma s presence report that he had named the Lord Secretary and Justice-Clerk to be present and concurre and they had promised to be present as their opportunity could serve yet willing that the Assembly according to his Ma s mind do treat before any other thing of John Cowper's cause and nevertheless after some reasoning were content it be delayd till the next day and that the brethren of the Conference shall consider it II. His Ma s Commissioners offer theyr concurrence to the recovery of the Assemblie's books if it may be known in whose hands they are The Moderator craves that if any can give light in this matter they would shew it and namely Pa. Galloway who was directed by the last Assembly unto the King to seek the delivery of the Register he answereth that his Majesty promised to deliver them John Brand declares that at the last Assembly in his house Pa. Adamson in presence of David Ferguson said he knew